Gods of a Different Kindby Bounty96hunterChaptersDiu Vivere Vita: IIRememortio: IIIVale Pater: IVSuperbia: VOdio Vitae: VIIQuid est Amor?: VIIIIn Conruptus: IXA in Mortuis: XTe Me Tironum: XIConcisus: XIIMors Ad Omnes: XIIIAcceptum Detrimentum: XIVPars Difficile: XVDolis sunt vobis..:XVIDisciplina in Praesidio: XVIIDamnum: XVIIIFutuis meam Vitae: XXMessor: XXIIntermissione: XXIIIn Terra Frangit: XXIIIMortis tot Vultus: XXIVFoeditatem Praeteritum: XXVExplicatione: XXVIVocem: XXVIIPraeteritum tempus et X: XXVIIIIngrata: XXIVEffugere Deus: IArma et Armatura: VIConsilia sunt enim Amentibus: XIXDiu Vivere Vita: IIlong live life Twilight had received Celestia's urgent message, she hadn't explained much only that a being perhaps as powerful as she was in the Everfree forest, and that said being possibly meant them harm. She advised the elements to approach such being with immense caution. So Twilight did as she suggested. The elements gathered at the edge of the forest. Twilight spied a large rock pillar tall above the trees. The elements, cautiously, made their way towards the possible abode of the powerful monster. *** I felt like I was being watched again. At first I thought that it was those wolfs that returned to have another go. But there was much more noise, compared to the wolfs these creatures were inexperienced at sneaking. From the movement there seemed to be roughly five of them. I doubled back to perhaps it was the wolfs, but they would be making far more noise due to the heavy wounds I inflicted upon them. I'm too exposed to conjure a sword, I'll have to brawl. I wasn't going to simply go fisticuffs when I'm out numbered, so I drew energy from the stone below the soil. This will allow me to take far more hits before I bleed. I walked around, as if I had nothing better to do. Once I got close to the hiding place of one of the creatures I dived into the underbrush and received my prize without them so much as making a sound. I came back into the clearing holding a yellow pony, with a pink mane. I was about to call out to what ever creatures were watching me that I had one of them when I noticed that this pony had wings. A Pegasus. "A PEGASUS" I screamed in anger, so Mortuus Ventus sent his minions to follow me. "Did Dead Wind send you? Has he followed me? When will he invade?" The pegasus began whimpering, no Dead Wind did not send this. His scouts are not afraid of death. I dropped the pitiful pony on the ground, just in time for a cyan rainbow blur to charge towards me. With hardly time to respond I braced for the impact. Even with my stony skin it nearly broke my right arm to receive the blunt of the force. The blur charged passed, going for a turn around. This time I was prepared. I narrowly dodged the charge, while grasping a hold of one of its hoofs. Must be another pegasus. I then used its momentum to force it into the ground, I grappled with that hoof, held it at such an angle to cause pain, while locking the pegais in place. If I cared to, I could break its leg with a flip of my wrist. "You do not wish to anger me" I said through my teeth. Slightly twisting my arm causing it to yell out in pain. "STOP PLEASE" I heard a voice come across the clearing, I notice several other ponys of varying coats, manes, and origin. I let go of the pegasus, maybe we could come to some sort of an agreement? Seems no, because as soon as I let it go, I was held in the air by a purple aura. "Quam audeat te!" how dare you... In anger, I flayed against the aura, easily breaking it. As soon as I touched ground I brought both my arms in an underhanded swing, causing earth, rock, and soil to blast out from underneath them. I laughed in satisfaction as they fell from the air. They will get all they deserve from me. *** I had not killed a single one of them, didn't want to get the gods of this realm any madder at me then they might be. So long as I don't kill any of their subjects I should be forgiven. I had purposely avoided fighting one of them, the pink maned one. She seemed like she was just dragged into this. So instead of fighting her I encased her legs in stone. Unlike the others she had shown no hostile towards me. So I had no reason to fight her. Once each of her friends, I could tell she was female by her voice, were on the ground semi-conscious I turned to her to ask her questions. She recoiled, likely in fear I would hit her. "I am not a violent god, but if I am attacked I will retaliate" I said, looking towards the cyan rainbow pegasus, I don't think I will get along well with her. She whimpered, I sighed. This was going to take some time. "If I release you will you answer my questions?" I knew she would not leave her friends in my hands, as she had seen what I am wiling to do. She nodded, rather fearfully. "Stop scaring Fluttershy!" A purple unicorn said, a bold one. But, she was the one that had encased me in that purple aura. I do not forgive easily. I whispered in the supposed Fluttershy's ear. I will not grace them with my words. Also I want to annoy them. "Umm... he, He said that... he refuses to speak with those that attacked... him" "That be a lie, you was tha' one that one attacked Fluttershy" "He says th-that umm..." "That's enough Fluttershy" I said, scaring her, I didn't mean to. But she still eeped. She was taking far too long explaining what had happened. "I had put Fluttershy down before that blue one attacked me, I had let her go when you" I said pointing at the purple unicorn "told me to stop. You then attempt to imprison me in purple light. You have committed a great insult upon me. If I did not wish to anger the gods of this world you would be dead." That sure surprised them. I guess killing is not very common here. Not my concern, all I want is to get a chance to kill Dead Wind. "You, would kill me?" "Yes, what did you think would happen if you tried to imprison a god? Nothing personal but I've killed many for such attempts. What do you think your gods would do if you tried such a thing?" "Yur' a monster" "No, I am not. Remember you attacked first. Everything I did was in self defense. I could name several time I could have killed you, but didn't. Why? Because I believe in forgiveness. Although I am getting tired of your mouth. You do not wish to anger me further. Correct me if I'm wrong, but provoking a god does not extend your life span." I had shocked them into silence yet again, I smiled. "Fluttershy alert the nearby gods that I have of some of their subjects. Tell them they will not be harmed and I only wish to talk. Although any hostile action towards me will result in their premature deaths." Fluttershy whimpered in obedience, I could get used to this. Once Fluttershy left I needed a way to pass the time. Or else I'll have to start fishing. I was quite hungry again. Although I doubt these creatures would be particularly happy about me eating fish. From their teeth I can tell they are purely herbivorous. "To pass the time, how about we all introduce ourselves, and if you don't mind, tell me a bit about yourselves. All questions about me will be answered in due time. For now all you need to know is my name is Tellus, and I'm a god of earth." "Now why shud' we answer to yah'? I honestly like someone whose got some brass, although I can't let them know that. At least not yet. "Because I am a god, I hold your life in my hands, I have the authority to contact your rulers, and I defeated you all in combat at once. Any other reason I should need?" This shut her up. "You" I said pointing to the white coated unicorn, she had remained quite about all of this "name, race, profession, rank" I might as well go all military on them. I still remember my time as a warrior for my tribe. "Well, sir, I am Rarity. Element of Generosity. A unicorn, and I own the Carousel Boutique. I make wondrous garments, if you don't mind me saying, wherever did you get those dreadful Clothes?" "Hahaha... these aren't clothes, it is armor. Scale armor to be precise. It's small overlapping metal plates. Good against any blunt objects. Although it does decently well against slashes. And I am only wearing my armor. Everything else you see is my skin." "I thought armor was only used by the royal guard?" "I suppose they would be users of such things. So no one else uses armor? What of your armed forces?" "No one else uses it. I have never heard of these things you call "Armed Forces"" I was learning quite a bit from this unicorn. I don't know if or when this will be useful, but it doesn't hurt to learn. "What kind of armor do they use" I saw the yellow one about to open her mouth but I filled it with dirt, and cased it solid. It will keep her from interrupting. "I'm not quite sure" she said her usual sultry regal voice "but what it does cover is completely covered by metal" This was useful information, this meant the the royal guards use plate armor, a very difficult armor to get through with nearly any weapons. But it seems it only covers certain spots. Very useful information if things don't go as planned. "Could you please get me off this dirt, it is ruining my illustrious mane" She had answered me well, anyway if she tried to fight or escape I could easily recapture her. I released her earthly bonds, she could now move freely. I then noticed that the yellow one still had the solid dirt in its mouth. "Oh no" I said innocently" it seems miss cowgirl has gotten dirt in her mouth, let me help you with that" I added extra sweetness to my voice, letting it sting that much more. "Why ye-'" "Ahh ahh ahh" I interrupted" It'd be a shame if something bad were to happen to you, again" I didn't say what I had in mind, but if she gave me anymore back talk I was going to drop her in a big old pit. Well, least the threat wasn't ignored. Although it doesn't help that she is looking at me with hate filled eyes. I'll find some way to make it up to her if all goes well. I skipped over the blue one, I didn't want to talk to her in the slightest. It doesn't help I have had bad experiences with Pegasi. "Pink one name, rac-" "Oh I'm Pinkie Pie, I know ALL about you, I'ma earth pony silly filly. I work at sugercube corner with Mr. and Mrs. Cake. I make the best cupcakes ever. I am the element of laughter. and I LOVE PARTYS. Like this one time at a party-" "I've heard enough" I put rock on the outside of her snout, she can breath easily. She just can't talk. She seemed nice. She just talked far too quickly for my taste. "Hey, you skipped me back there. What am I too cool for you" "Ughh... no I just don't like you" "Well I don't like you very much either" "The feeling is mutual" "Aren't you going to ask about me" "Nope" I covered her muzzle much the same way. I was having a lot of fun doing this. I turned towards the purple one. Just to annoy the blue one I was going to ask about her. "What is the rainbow maned ones name?" "Rainbow Dash..." "And yours?" "Twilight Sparkle, Princess Celestia's personal student. She wont be happy about you keeping us here." "Twilight... you are a fool, all you have done is give me more leverage in case things do not go as I plan" I said that only for that look on her face. And I also wanted to get back at her since I couldn't kill her. Now on to yellow face. "Tell me about yourself cowgirl" "I'm ah' earth pony, Name be Applejack. I work down on mah' family farm along with Granny Smith and Big Macintosh my brother." I smiled, she was quite the catch. "Tell me of the different pony species of this place" "Well there be earth ponys, they are tha' strongest, yer unicorns that have magic, then there be the Pegasi that fly around." I smiled yet again, I was enjoying her boldness. Her accent was cute as well. "You said you're a farmer, what do you farm?" "Apples, it's the family business to work tha' farms" "What would you say if could influence your crops?" I saw a look of fear run across her face, I only had good intentions. But seeming as how we got off on the wrong hand I could understand. "Now now, don't do anythang hasty alrigh'" "Trust me, I mean none of you harm. If all ends well I'll swing by your farm and give you richer soil." "You ave' a funny way a showing you mean us no 'arm" "Well, when I first got here I was attacked by wolfs, then by ponys. I hope you understand my hesitant nature" "Ah' suppose but do yah really need to keep us tied up ere'?" "It is a precaution, can't have all of you trying to fight me. I might have to resort to killing some of you if push comes to shove. It wont do well with my case to your ruler that I mean no harm" "Ah suppose" she said in acceptance. "Well, anything I can do to make any of your stays here more comfortable?" ehh... no response. Guess their done talking. "Ahh well, suit yourself" I leaned back on the grass letting the wonderful feeling of nature overtake me. I was still alert for any signs of danger, but it might be a while and might as well relax. Oh yeah, I released the rock covering on Dash and Pinkies mouth. Before either could talk I said "I would prefer some peace and quite, or else would you like to have your mouths closed again?" That shut them up. Aghhh... nature. I heard groaning coming from the direction of the Rainbow Face. "Shut up..." More groaning... "Ughhh... what's wrong..." no response. fine then. If she isn't going to tell me she can stay there miserable. "I have to pee..." "Aghhh..." seems I had forgotten these ponys more animalistic requirements. "Sorry Rarity looks like your turn at freedoms up" I then encased Rarity's hoofs in stone without a seconds consent, she nearly fell over from the loss of balance. "Guess it's your turn Rainbow Face" from the look on her face she doesn't like that name, well I could really care less about what she thinks. She then bolted into the woods, seems I underestimated her... need. It was several minutes before she returned, man how long was she holding it? Well, either way it is still her turn, least until another pony asks to go to the bathroom. "Ah' need tah' go to the bathroom as well" speak of the- "Me too" "Me three, oh this means that the three of us need to go, we should have like a "we have to go pee at the same time party"" You know what screw it, if they try to escape let them. I could care less at the moment. All I want is to be left alone and RELAX. I released all of them from their earthly bonds. "Go do whatever, just don't bother me" I said "just don't get up and leave, I'm putting trust in you all. Now don't disappoint" I wasn't going to trust my life in their hands, err, hoofs. I put a bit of stone in my system to prevent them from killing me in my sleep. Aghh... finally peace and quite... wait... it is too quite. Jolting up I saw that they were all gone. Great, well I'm not going to go get them. I might be able to play this off as a "I let them out from the very bottom of my heart". This turns out for better or worse, I don't care anymore. I just want some sleep. "SURPIRISE" Don't open your eyes, don't open your eyes, don't open your eyes. Maybe you can pass off as asleep. "Get up silly filly, your missing your party" ughh... I opened my eyes to a large cannon, at first I thought this pink menace was going to kill me but all that shot out of it was... confetti. "Please... I only want to go to sleep. Is that too much to ask?" She seemed to be very disappointed, a feeling of guilt stirred up in me. How long has it been since I've felt this? "We can have a party later I promise" I know I'm going to regret it but, it just makes my insides tear up to see her with that deflated look on her face. But just like that her face lit up like a light show. I am not sure but she might have just done that on purpose. Either way... I'm going to sleep. "The next person who bothers me dies" might as well put it as simply as possible. I am sorely tempted to just kill them all just for a wink of sleep. I could see a horrible flash of light appear in front of my closed eye lids. "AGHHHHHHHHH... what is it this time" "Ave Consors" Oh shi-. Rememortio: IIIRemembrance "oh err... Ave" Can't believe I yelled at one of the gods of this Plaines of existence. Although I doubt she came here looking for a fight. "Where are my subjects" she seemed to be hiding her concern well, but I could tell she was dying from worry. "They are fine, I released them not too long ago. Guess they're somewhere around here..." What is your name? I am Princess Celestia, co-ruler of Equestria and goddess of the sun." "I am Tellus, god of the earth. I escaped from my world after a fellow god had killed all the others. He was too powerful for me to face. Although he will not survive his betrayal..." I added extra venom to the last comment, I had a personal goal to settle as well. No one betrays me and lives. "Oh and Princess, it is not polite to try snooping in on another beings thoughts." She must think I was a weak god for me not to notice, but even without worshippers I was stronger then most gods due to my element. "Sister, I take this as a personal insult for you to think I would not notice" Seeing as how Celestia has not attempted to kill me, it must mean I am more or less welcome. "I am sorry brother, but I only needed to see if you were telling the truth, I thank you for not reacting violently" It was quite common for a god to take it as a personal challenge for another being to try and see into their mind, I was not one of those. Well, I'm honestly glad this is working out, I would hate to become a rebel of this world. Even if war is in my blood, I don't like needless combat. "Celestia, there is urgent business we must conduct, for Mortuus Ventus is likely to invade your realm. Are there any other gods in this world?" "Only my sister is available for council, Discord is a statue so that no one may go power hungry like him. For before my sister and I became gods Discord was our realms mad god. Much like what has happened involving this Dead Wind" "Good, now I suggest we make haste, I do not know if he will come in a hundred years or tomorrow, although from what I know of him it will be sooner rather then later." *** It had taken a day for Celestia to organize the meeting involving us three gods, since the elements of harmony are technically gods, they came to the meeting as well. Although they still did not KNOW they are gods. I sure was not going to tell rainbow face, I would never hear the end of her needless boasting. Although it might be entertaining seeing her boasting her godliness to another god, a more powerful one at that. We all sat around a table that had been prepared, there was various foods on it. Fruits and vegetables of different kinds. Although I was quite happy Celestia had not overlooked my like of meat. Even if it was still only fish I enjoyed it. "Lets get this meeting underway" Seeming as how this meal was in a way, in my honor, I had the authority of speech. Customs would show that no one was to speak until spoken to, but screw traditions. It would make this meeting go on far too long if we did that. "I will answer any, and all questions about myself or my life. For this meeting, and this meeting only. If you do not ask today do not expect getting your answer. Now, the knowledge I have at my disposal is not all my own. For upon killing the former earth god I received his knowledge of how the worlds works, and his own personal experiences. For a young god such as myself should not have the knowledge at my disposal..." "How old are you precisely?" "3122 years, and counting. I have learned much in that time. So please, move on to more meaningful questions." "How do we know your not a spy? Eh, bet you didn't expect that one." "How about I prove it to you all right now? I can show you all my memories. It might even get a few more questions out of the way" without a seconds notice I imprinted the blunt of my memories in their minds. If done to any moral they would have gone insane from the rush of information. "suppose we should start with my childhood..." *** "Freak" "Weirdo" "Flebilis semideum" pathetic demigod... Rage filled my system, without thinking I attacked the would be bullies. I was far smaller then any of them. They were truly fools to pick a fight with a demigod. Even so, that never stopped them before. I had enough of them, they had spat on my honor for the last time. "You pathetic excuses of humans" I yelled as I pummeled them each into oblivion. I felt the dreaded blood rage overtake me. With a yell I launched myself upon the last one standing, I grabbed a nearby rock once I had him pinned to the ground. With his death I could finally earn my rank as a warrior. I smashed his head in repeatedly with the rock, watched as the last specs of rebellion fled from his eyes. Even once his formally green eyes were filled to the brim with blood I continued hitting. The rage consumed me, I could think of nothing besides the death of those that had tormented throughout the past 10 years of my life. With the now bloody rock in my hand I smashed it across the nearest tormentor's head. This had all happened in under a minute. The ferocity of my assault preventing all of them from retaliation. I felt powerful arms encase me, I fought against them with all my might, but I could not escape from their iron grasp. "Prohibere Amicus" stop friend "They have had enough" *** "dic ratione" state your reason "For such violence" There was near no need for this iudicium, trial, I had the right to defend my honor. This was mainly a show for the parents of the "children" I had killed or crippled. "I attacked those stulti(fools) because they had assaulted my honor for the last time. I had cause for such an act, and to act on those feelings as I saw fit." I was well versed in the laws of my tribe, unlike many other 14 year olds "And by my act of killing those who disrespected me, I believe I have earned my right as a warrior" might as well get two things done here at once. "Well seeing as how we have been provided sufficient evidence of bravery, by the power vested in me as clan chief I-" "I object, we should not reward this Pestis(disease) for attacking our pure-blooded children. I as my right of war-chief put my life in the way of this Bellua(beast)" by saying this it means that as long as Fortis, the war chief, was alive I could never become a warrior. "I challenge Fortis to a duel, one on one, no weapons or armor of any kind" "HAHAHA a challenge? I refuse to battle the likes of you." it was his right to refuse my challenge, so I would have to stoop to goading. "So you will not challenge a puer(child) to a battle of honor? Are you scared this Pestis will defeat you? Is the mighty Fortis scared of a pitiful Bellua?" "Gahh" he growled "I am not named strong one for nothing, Scymnus(whelp), you will meet your end in a battle to the death. In one day I will crush your bones beneath my boots" *** "Do well Amicus, may your strikes hit hard, and your kicks harder" "Thank you Abbas(abbot), to me you are my father instead of that waste of skin god." "Your father cares for you, he told me so" "If he truly cared for me he would raise me instead of passing me off to a simple Abbas." I said with venom, I had grown to despise my father, I dared not even give him the honor of me saying his name, Tellus. Without another word I walked into the ring of wood and metal. Neither Fortis or myself could leave until one was Conquietus(dead). "Ha the Pestilecia has decided to show. Prepare to join your fool father." I decided to give him the worst insult one could give to another. "You're not worth killing" All the specters in the stand were shocked speechless by the show of disrespect I had shown the strongest warrior in the village. In a fir of rage he charged toward me, this was my plan for him to attack before the chief called for the battle, as it was a great insult upon the chief. But the chief said nothing, as I expected him to. He would not stop the battle, as he believed I was strong enough to defeat Fortis. This would also grant me a great honor to either win or lose this fight. As it would be seen as me defending my chief from naysayers. I dashed to the side of him once he got within range, dodging a punch by a split second. In the time to took him to recover from the failed strike I slammed my right elbow into the back of his head, stunning him. Taking advantage of this brief advantage I swept my legs under him. Causing him to fall to the ground. With me on top him I began choking him out. He was far stronger then I would normally be, but filled with the blood rage I easily overpowered him. Once I saw the last flicker of life leave his eyes I stood up, looking upon the shocked faces of my clan mates. "I have defeated the strongest warrior you have to offer, by me doing this I am now the new war-chief. Any who wish to challenge my right as such step down to face me in single combat." not a single one voiced their displeasure at my rise to power. "By my right as clan chief I declare ... as the new war-chief" *** "I am dying" "I know my chief, is there anything I can do to make you journey to the interitum(afterlife) more comforting?" "Only one..." "Anything" "By the power bestowed upon me by the gods, I grant you my successor" *** "Medax!" liar... "Vanidicus!" liar... "Our chief would not put the likes of you as his successor!" "Do you remember what I did to your father Fortis? If you dare challenge me again I will cut out your tongue like I should have him" Spineless ignavi(cowards). They would not dare fight me fairly. *** Traitors... How dare they cast me from my clan. As strong as I am, I can not face the entire male population. So with regret I left the tribe I had grown up in. Taking with me only my scale leggings, I walked out to the petty insults of my would-be clan mates. Even the clan Abbas could not change their minds. He was the only one I remotely cared about as he was my father figure. "I will return to enact my vengeance upon you all. I will spare no man, woman or child from my wrath." *** "Tch tch tch, seems your clan doesn't like you very much..." "Shut up..." "watch your mouth mortal, do you not know who you are talking to?" "No and I don't care." "I am the all powerful Mortuus Ventus, god of death. You dare speak to me like some common god?" "Yes I do, now if you don't mind, I have a score to settle with my father." "Tellus I presume?" "How did you know?" "You act just like him, you even have his earthly brown hair." "Do not compare me to that scum, when I find him I will kill him" "Ah... perhaps I could help you with such an endeavor..." "Why would you help me?" "Once Tellus is dead I will be the most powerful god in this world, I can lend you the strength of death if you step aside for me to rule" "Fine, I care not for ruling, only for his immediate death." "Good, we will get along quite well" Vale Pater: IVGoodbye Father Note from author: Play This Epic Battle Song *** "Come and face me Tellus" I shouted into the cave, "Face me you coward!" "Son, I had hoped it wouldn't come to this..." "You knew this would happen as soon as you left me to that hated tribe!" "Son I put you there for your own protection..." "And what of never saying a word to me? You took everything from me, my mother, life, and future. Just because you were not there when I needed you. Now I take care of myself and make my own decisions... And I chose to kill you!" "Very well, may the earth embrace your soul, mind, and bones. Requiem et in Pacem" rest in peace... It was at this point point my father showed himself to me, he came from the shadows as if he had blended into the rock. He wore a leather jerkin across his chest, with steel chain mail leggings. I heard the soft pad of leather boots hit the ground as he walked. He looked understandibly like me, same brown hair, green eyes, tan skin. I could see what Dead Wind meant when he said we looked alike. It sent shivers up my spine to look like this... uncaring bastard. He continued walking past me, out into the dark dirt surrounding his hovel he calls a home. Once out he turned to me, with only a whisper he said "Ego paenitet..." "Sorry wont cut it, only your blood will bring me happiness" Drawing the three foot long sword given to me by Dead Wind I took a battle stance, the black blade shinning in the sunlight. My "Father" drew power from the ground, creating a sword of various types of stone. We stood there in the pale sunlight, neither one daring to move. Waiting for the other to move first.We were at a haesit, a standstill. With the tiniest movement of my legs, the battle began. *** Our swords clashed with a loud clang, he was far stronger then I, But I held him off. I blocked everyone of his fatal strikes. He would not even give his flesh and blood mercy. I attempted to counter strike with a lunge, he easily parried, then in one quick movement he pinned my sword to the ground with his own sword. He encased the black blade deep into the soil of the earth. Knowing my blade was lost I back peddled several feet to avoid the dangerous strikes from his stone sword. I kept my back to the wall of his hovel, waiting for the right time to make my move. I dodged each of his strikes, several by a hairsbreadth. Finally what I was waiting for came as he lunged for my chest. I sidestepped allowing his blade to sink deep into the stone of the wall. With one kick I broke his fingers, shattering the sword in the process. My father showed no sign of pain besides the mild discomfort on his face. With shards of stone in his hands he charged at me. I tried to avoid colliding with him but it was unavoidable due to his speed. The very ground seemed to shake as he ran. His undamaged hand hit me square in the jaw, instantly breaking it. Filled with pain, I counterattacked by a blow to his stomach, he curled up in the sudden loss of air, I then struck him in the leg with my foot as hard as I could, ripping the skin, tearing the muscle, breaking the bone. He refused to give in to the pain as he put his arms around me, choking me in a constricting bear hug. Quickly running out of air I head butted him square in the nose, ignoring the immense pain that came from my jaw. He let go after several more blows, he was breathing heavily, the pain in his face evident. Before he could react I hit him square in the chest with my foot, there was a resounding crack as many of his ribs were broken. I could tell I had punctured his lungs due to his raspy breath. My father gave into the pain, he held his arms over his chest in a futile attempt to stave off attack. I reared back my leg again for another strike. With strength I didn't know I had, I hit him in the forehead, he fell over. Looking down on him I saw that I had fractured his skull with the kick, blood pouring down his face. I grasped the shrapnel from the broken blade and jammed it right into the fracture. Tellus said nothing, possibly from the immense pain or from acceptance of his own death. With one final kick I slammed the sharp rock right into his skull. It went right through the other side. I had done it. I had killed my father, god of the earth, cause of my misery. Tellus's body began forming into a rock statue, right there on the floor with all the blood, and wounds prevalent on his now stone body. I felt the power of the earth flow through my body, I was now a god. "Vale Pater" *** "I hope that answered a few questions, it is a painful memory due to what I discovered from his memories..." "What just happened? What was that?..." "My memories. Basically my life as a mortal in a nutshell. Life can be hard for demigods. At least in villages full racists..." "What did you do to the villagers?" Twilight asked, with fear evident on her face. "Do you really want to know? I have had over three-thousand years to relive all my mistakes, and that was by far the most revolting thing have ever done... but at least I can take solace in the good I have done, because after that... fit... I devoted all my time to my subjects. I gave them near everything they asked. Fertile crops, luck in mining, strength in battle, I gave everything in my power. I even fathered a few children, but only because the women asked. I suppose having a child with such a powerful god can't be all bad eh?" "You said something about a... personal reason to kill Dead Wind." "Ahhh... remember when I said I got all my fathers old memories? Turns out he was the one responsible for my misery. He sent those boys after me, he had Fortis go against my honor, he had the villagers push me from my only home. But, I was a man of my word. I stepped down allowing him to be the primary god in the mortals eyes. After about three-thousand years the other gods started dying off, along with their Demi-god children. Can't believe I didn't see it until all that was left was me and him. He had the strength of all the dead gods, he also possessed their animalistic children. Like the Pegasi... Luckily, not all my children had died. I was not one accept defeat. I summoned an army of Gollum's, with my remaining children leading them." "How did you lose with such powerful beings at your back brother?" "Luna, Dead Wind is a monster. He had already gone mad with power the moment my father died. No one had realized it though. So without any of us knowing he summoned armies of his mainly undead minions. Notice I said "mainly"... he summoned other monsters. Ones I do not wish to talk about." "But how can we prepare darling if you will not tell us of these horrid beasts?" "Imagine a mix between a centipede and an ant, now this creature is blind but feels through vibrations in the ground. It screeches upon feeling any living thing. Even worse they hunt in packs and are cannibalistic. their pincers are dripped in venom meant to cause the most pain to a target as possible. And these are one of the more... tame... monstrosities. I do not know the specifics of any others besides that many feed on flesh." "Can we please move on from these horrid topics, and on to something more stomach friendly?" I agree, Celestia I propose I am to be the one recruiting the army that shall be needed, also concern myself with food stores, arms, and armaments" "Why would you take so much upon yourself?" "Because I am the most capable, I know how to revolutionize your farming, how to train the best soldiers, and how to teach your smiths to make weapons of war." "Are you sure you are up for the task?" "I am sure, war is my specialty After All..." "Very well, motion carried" "Oh and... I need to ask your permission to train the recruits as I see fit." "Why would you need permission?" "It is considered, unorthodox, against moral code, and will likely scar the recruits for the rest of their lives." "Why is it so unorthodox?" "It involves me breaking them. In mind, body, and soul. It is quite possible the weak of heart will end up crazy. Although this will be considered a "special squad" of sorts. Only those I believe can survive the punishment will be tried for recruitment. All others will be given basic armor and training." "I... approve..." "Very well, now that we have that out of the way, anymore questions?" Silence. I swear I doubt there was even a cricket. At this point I realized I had just had a casual conservation about breaking a being, and then recreating them into a killing machine... damn. "Tomorrow I will focus on food stores. An army is nothing without substances. Applejack could you give me directions to your apple farm from ponyville?" Superbia: VPride I was standing up, I had been sitting far too long. "Ok... lets play twenty questions..." "Erhh, no thank yeh'" "Come on, we have been on this train for who knows how long. I could already be at your farm by now" "So yeh' say you can go faster then a train?" "Uhh.... yeah. I am a god, and part of being a god involves being a complete and total badass" "Hey now you listen ere', I don't approve o' cursin'. And yah' should quit it or I'll knock you one" "Excuse me, but did the cowgirl just tell a god what they can and can't do? I am still not above causing accidents involving those who displease me." "Is tha' a threat" No, it's a promise." Inside my mind I couldn't help but yell 'looks like we got a badass ova' here'. "Why you..." "Ummm... if you don't mind could you both just umm... I don't know get along... if that's not to much to ask." "Sure Fluttershy." she eeped, what do I have to give her a warning if I'm going to say something? Ahh well guess I'll find something to do for mental stimulation... Ahh I know... "Does anyone have any gems? Or know where I can find some on this train?" "I have some in my saddle darling, but why would you need them?" "I'll just say that it involves a little godly power like my own. Ever heard of stereos?" She scoffed as if offended "I must say I have, but what does a stereo have to do with anything?" she said while handing over a few sparkling gems, I looked through the pile for the right kind. Ahh good they have Callaina(turquoise) I held the blue stone up In the air, I concentrated my power, forcing the gem to condense in upon itself. It grew steadily smaller and smaller until it reached about the size of a pea. I then pushed at the gem from the inside out, causing it to expand. Once it neared its original size I imbeded it with some of my memories, the memories of music. I had a liking of the music from different dominions, as my worlds culture was scarcely beyond the iron age despite my best work to move it forward. "What did you do darling?" "See for your self" I said as I grasped the gem from the air, I thought of the particular music I want to listen to, as it began sounding throughout the cabin. It started as an almost low hum, then became steadily louder the longer I touched it with power. I then started the music over, so they can get the full felling of The Pretender. "What never heard of the foo fighters?" I said jokingly, there would be no way they could know about them unless they came from this place called "earth". "OH I love them, they are like in my top one hundred of music I have, it has been so long since I've heard them. I like haven't heard them since I was born." You got to be kidding me... Ok no, screw it. Don't question Pinkie. Her very existence is one big "Fu** physics". Hey man I added some physics to your physics so you can physics while you physics'... AHHH. This is going to be a long ride. *** I looked down on the soil, good I suppose. It seems to be naturally good soil. Although they are not doing much to take care of it. "Hey cowgirl, where's your compost pile?" "My whatsit'?" "compost pile, you know. The place where you put your rotten food, dead leafs, and such." "Umm... We don't ave' one o' those." "Hmmm, surprised your still in business then" "Now wait just ah' minute" I tried to interrupt her but she barreled on through ", the Apples are hard workin' country folk that prosper through hard work. We don't need some fancy gimmick tah' be successful" Great, guess I'll have to knock her down a couple of pegs to get her to listen. "Your growing is faulty, your taking from the ground but not giving back, if you don't return to the earth what you have been given it will give less and less. Until nothing will grow here. A composite pile is designed to do that. You put your unwanted biodegradable goods in there, allow them to rot. Then use it as fertilizer. Do you think you know more then a god of earth? Farming IS in my domain of influence" "Why you," "You seem to be good at detecting lies, is what I just told you a lie? Or will you allow your own pride to stand in the way of the success of your family name?" She stayed silent. I seem to do that to a lot of people. Man, I miss Taurus. He was by far one of my more successful children. He had quite a tongue on him, I remember when we used to get into arguments for kicks and giggles. Too bad Demi-gods don't live much longer then normal. The past five hundred years have been long without him. I might have gotten over him sooner if Dead Winds Demi-god child hadn't killed him. During my time of reminiscence Applejack had been walking away grumbling about something. Well, if she wont listen I'll move on. There is other business I need to take care of. *** "Hey Big Macintosh, mind doin' me a favor?" "hmmm... nnope" "Alright could you give me the information of any other apple family relatives? The Apple family is Equestria's primary food provider so I need to send messages to them on how to renovate their farming" "Eeyup... I'll get it to you tomorrow" "Thanks Mac" "Eeyup" Well that went wonderfully Big Mac is my kind of guy. *** Ok well I'll be honest, I haven't really planed things out. Yeah I'll know what I'll do when I get there but... how do I get there alive? I really should have gotten off of the train at the train stop instead of barreling out part way there. I wanted to make an amazing impression on the occupants of ponyville. And i would be harder to do that if I got off the train with Equestria's finest. Well I had made it to Applejacks farm ok earlier, but that was when Applejack met me along the way. And explained to her family not to buck the strange humanoid monster. What was I going to do when a town of angry ponys attack? I can't kill them without Celestia getting mad, and if I just hurt them they will rally against the 'monster'. How was I going to have fun without causing them to attack? I know, cause so much fear in them they will be too scared to fight. Sure I could just calmly explain to them I mean them no harm but... where is the fun in that? I haven't pranked any mortals since before the gods started dying off. Hope I'm not rusty. *** "THE HORROR" This has got to be in my top ten of "Best Pranks". This is even more fun then that time I made a mortals crops turn into fools gold, and that was funny. He literally built a house out of it, I loved the look on his face when his wife told him it was fools gold. Priceless. I had walked into the town square, all the ponys cowering in fear. I was covered by 3 inches of solid stone. I looked like a golem, expect golem's don't carry three foot long swords and stone bucklers. Even better before walking in I had summoned two golem's, one on each side as I walked. I ordered them not to attack anything under any reason. One looked like a boulder with arms and legs, the other appeared to be a stone tree. "BEHOLD MORTALS, FOR YOU LOOK UPON GREATNESS ITSELF. BOW BEFORE ME, FOR I AM A GOD." It was awesome , at least until rainbow face attacked me, she hit me right in the chest, cracking the stone with such an impact. You know what? She doesn't know it is me, but that doesn't mean I can't "defend" myself. I took myself into a battle stance, my buckler in front capable of taking any powerful blows. "YOU DARE ATTACK ME?" "Yeah I dare you big hulking rock, I'll beat you in ten seconds flat" Wow she notices I'm a moving rock but doesn't question to see if it's me? You know the one being in this world capable of doing this. Alright I'm game. I could use a workout. I threw my sword and shield to the ground, I wanted to be able to brag about my victory. She charged, nothing but a blur to even my godly eyes. But even in several hundred pounds of armor I had the speed to grab her. I dodged her with a quick sidestep, before she was able to react I Climbed onto her back, forcing her to the ground. She dropped with a gasp, I quickly covered her in stone. "Sup rainbow face" I said as I took off my heavy helmet "Didn't expect to see me so soon? I was hoping for a better welcoming party" "Why you-" "Nice to see you as well, hope I didn't hurt your pride to badly to beat you AGAIN" I laughed loudly at her pathetic attempts to deny it to the surrounding ponys. "Come on Dashie, all the elements of harmony know I beat them all at once, there is no need to feel ashamed about losing to a god" "You- you cheated, you use your magic. Bet you couldn't beat me in a fair fight. I'd beat you in ten seconds flat" Oh she really wanted to go there? "Alright rainbow face, I'll cut you a deal. If I fight without using my magic, you can't use your wings. It would only be fair. Unless your chicken." "Fine, I'll still beat you" "Good luck. Your going to need it." *** Alright, I had to explain that it was all just a joke. You know, walking into town fully armored, and with two hulking creatures of death. Yup, that happens all the time because once the elements in town said I was here on royal business they seemed to warm up around me. I even got to see three child ponys, who they seem to call the "Cutie Mark Crusaders". I love children, but I was honestly surprised by how cute they are. I mean, it appears like their entire species is focused around them being too cute to kill. Also their eyes, it looks like their senses around based around eyesight because of how big they are. "Why are you and Rainbow Dash going to fight?" said a white unicorn, that looked quite a bit like Rarity. "So I can show off my strength, and so I can show her my superior fighting skills" "Oh yeah, I bet Rainbow could beat you blindfolded" this one seemed to look up to Dash in a way. "Oh trust me, she can't defeat me. She cannot match a god in terms of strength" "Oh I dunno, Dash is mighty fast." this one seemed to be in relation to cowgirl. I don't know if it was her accent or her looks that made me make that connection, but either way it doesn't matter. I have a match to win. *** "Dash this is your last chance to back out before you embarrass yourself in front of ponyville" "Nuh uh, your the one that's going to be embarrassed." I decided to focus on the task at hand, making a stone ball. "When this hits the ground we begin" I handed it off to a Pegasus with two lazy eyes, she seemed to be somewhat struggling with the rock. I didn't think I made it that heavy. She dropped the rock, it hit the ground loudly. I stood where I was waiting for her to make the first move. She had her wings tied up so she couldn't cheat. She seemed to be waiting for me to make the first move, likely because each time she attacked first she was beaten. But she couldn't wait long, she seemed to lack patience. I caught her hoof in my hand, with a twist I sent her into the ground, she quickly recovered by wrapping her free hoof around my neck, bringing me down with her. She rolled over with her on top, I continued the roll, ending up with me on top.I wrapped both my arms around the back of her neck, preventing her hoofs from pushing me off. I propped my right leg up, stopping her from rolling over. She began hitting me repeatedly with her hoofs, I quickly released her so she would cause me no more bodily harm. I backed up several feet, to wait for the next attack. Realizing she was having some difficulty getting up I took the initiative to attack. I reared back my leg and caught her right in the face. We had decided before hand to hold nothing back, and I sure wasn't going to. She went to the ground, I quickly locked my arms with her front hoofs, while locking my legs with her others. I admit it likely looked very sexual, but it was an efficient way of pinning her. She couldn't move an inch. "Looks like I won" Odio Vitae: VIII Hate my Llfe I died a little inside at what I had agreed with. All my hard work at making myself come off as a complete badass will be all for naught once this starts. I have considered bailing out while I can, but I could not live with myself knowing I lied to cute, adorable children, who I learned the correct term for them was filly. Even the name is adorable. I sighed right before I stepped out on stage. The crusaders had asked me to build a theater of sorts for us to... act out a PLAY. I have nothing against plays but... I was going to embarrass myself in front of the occupants of ponyville. I am the kind of man that will face down a horde of enemys without hesitation, but you tell me to ACT? I do not wish to come off as some sort of peace loving hippy god, and this is the worst possible way this could happen. I looked down at my costume, I must say it is a good representation of what tribals wear. At first I thought it was going to be me acting like a total badass, but no, the universe had different plans. I was going to be the GOOD GUY. I wore a leather looking jerkin inlaid with metal studs, with equally badass pants that appeared to be made of the same leather like substance. But even these awesome clothes will not save me from what is to come. I walked out to the stage, nothing can prepare for what I am to hopefully die through. I swear I heard a giggle coming from the direction of Rainbow Dash. I KNEW she could not miss this. Why universe why? What have I done to deserve this? "Hello Mares and Gentle Colts, welcome to the first Cutie Mark Crusader play. With Tellus, god of earth and army commander of Equestria" Twilights voice rang out from the upper stands. Why did all the elements have to be present for this? Even Iron Anvil took a break from armor making to come watch me. This can't get any- NO DON'T SAY IT. If I do it will surely give the universe reason to screw me over even more. I took a bow as the crowd began clapping(hoofing?) in appreciation for the obviously amazing play they are about to view. I died, yet again, a little inside. I don't know if it is from the embarrassment I am about to go through or if I am honestly dying from such shows of unmanliness. Either way, I don't care. I just want to get this over with. "The first act" I whispered to myself, I was so grateful I was not in this one, it only involved Apple Bloom telling the back story of this. I didn't pay much attention to it, all I caught was "Ahh blood thirsty savage falls in love with a beautiful princess," then blah blah blah. I assume the only reason Scootaloo went along with it is because she is the princesses father, and she gets to beat me up, with the help of my golem's. That act soon ended... time to face the music. I stepped out to act out the scene, I bent down, simulating that I am greatly injured. "Aghh, I am dying. What ever shall I do?" I then faked passing out. I know great play. It seems like I came up with this while taking a dump, but no, it was all done by Sweete Bell. Guess that is why it is not an action play. "Oh my, this savage is dying. What ever shall I do? I know I will take him to the castle to receive medical treatment." And so the scene ended. The next scene soon started once we reeled in a hospital bed, the audience could not see it due to the lack of light during scene changes. "Oh you poor thing, are you ok" "Thank you dear princess, without you I would have surely perished under the heat of the unforgiving sun" "It was nothing dear savage, anything for you" why do I have to be called savage? Can't I have a name? AGHHH. "Anything for you. I would give you my heart if you did not already have it" I know, would you like some cheese with that cheese? "Oh my, what a forward way to say it. I feel the same my dear savage" This was when Scootaloo, wearing an awesome looking cape came in. "No daughter of mine shall be with a savage, GUARDS SEIZE HIM" cue "fight scene"... I summoned the golem's a little bit outside the stage, I gave them orders to attack me. I likely should have given them more specific orders like "pretend to fight" but no... I had to be an idiot. The two golem's I summoned charged at me, I don't know if they had the intention of killing me or not but I was not going to let them try. Cue the "epic tribal music". I quickly leaped from the bed, I knew the fillys would be safe as I had ordered them to attack me. Golem's are good at following orders, not to good at canceling them though. I leaped into the air, kicking one of the golem's right in the face. His head broke apart a little, but it then grabbed my leg, and threw me to the ground. It left an indent in the stone, the fillys seemed to know something was wrong, but I gave them a look to "just go with it". I rolled over as the golem I had crushed the face of stomped at my previous position. I held onto its leg for dear life, as it tried to get off its leg the other golem came over and tried to kick me. I leaped off the golem causing the hit to break its leg. Golem's feel no pain, which is good or else I'd feel bad about killing my children of the earth. The golem that lost its leg fell over, taking advantage of this I positioned myself over its face, waiting for the other to try to attack again. I dodged at just the right time causing the death of one golem. It quickly turned to dust as the life I had given it was taken away. The living golem seemed unfazed about killing its brother. They are good emotionless soldiers that feel no pain. They just aren't that smart. It charged at me, I quickly dodged it as it hit the stone wall with the strength of a train. I climbed up onto its back and began smashiing its face in, with one final punch that went right through its stony skull as it became dust. I gasped for breath as I turned on Scootaloo, might as well stay in character "I have defeated your guards, please allow me to love your daughter. I am a mighty warrior that can protect her well. She will be loved like no other, I would give my own life to protect her." Scootaloo seemed to be shocked at the change of events, it was planned for me to lose to the guards and then blah blah blah drama romance. But seems we needed to improvise "You have proven yourself" Scootaloo said in a somewhat manly voice, well as manly as a girl imitating a guy can be "You may be with my daughter" "Oh thank you father for allowing me to be with this savage," wow my name is still savage "I will forever be happy" It went dark again so we quickly rolled way the bed. Apple Bloom went onto the stage. "And so thah' Princess and the Savage lived happily ever after" *** I was quite surprised at how much the crowd enjoyed it, they said we could be REAL actors. I believe it had something to do with "the amazingly realistic" fight scene. Everyone seemed shocked when I told them it WAS real. That I was honestly in danger of losing my life. I didn't tell them about the losing my life part though. I went backstage to congratulate the cutie mark crusaders on the awesome performance. I saw a pink haired little filly, that looked like she saying nasty things to them. "Your play was pathetic, I have seen better play made by my cat Fluffles" wow a cat named Fluffles? That's awesome. Oh yeah, she is insulting them, well I honestly hate bullies I wasn't going to stand for this. "Excuse me what are you doing?" "I am telling these blank flanks what I thought how their horrible play" I smiled, I hated bullies it likely came from what those children did to me when I was little. I was going to enjoy giving her her medicine. "What makes you so special? Oh your cutie mark Is a a crown? So your good at being a spoiled rich kid? I suppose you enjoy tormenting others. You know what I did to the children who did that to me? I bashed their heads in with rocks, I then killed them to earn my rank as a warrior. I then killed the war chief who insulted my honor, in single combat at the age of fourteen. I do not approve of bullying of any kind, and if I find out you have done it again, I will kill you. I am the most powerful being in this realm. I am on good terms with Celestia, and am the commander of the armed forces. You do NOT want me as your enemy. I suggest you leave before you make me angry." She left with tears nearly coming down her eyes, "I'm going to tell my father!" "Yeah you tell your father that a god has said nasty things to you. Also tell him what you did for me to do that, I'm sure he will be thrilled you angered me" The cutie mark crusaders seemed shocked at my outburst... perhaps I shouldn't have said I killed people. "Did you really do it" "Yes Scootaloo, I have killed people. I am not always proud of what I have done. But seeing her bully you three made something in me snap, I remembered all those time the kids from my tribe mentally, and physically tortured me. I could not stand by and let her say those things. Was it right? No. Was it satisfying? Yes." Quid est Amor?: VIIIWhat is Love? The cutie mark crusaders seemed to be quite shocked about the revelation that I had killed people. I refused to tell them the specifics no matter how much they begged. My story is a sad one inappropriate for children. Especially pony children. I soon left them before their adorable faces could break my iron fortress I call my mind. I looked upon the setting sun, I do not really have a place to stay. But I'm fine with that, I would prefer sleeping under the stars. I found a good spot close to the Everfree forest. I was not concerned about the dangerous creatures hidden in its depths, I was confident I could handle myself in any situation. Upon the completion of my makeshift home I spied a strange rock some distance away. Upon closer examination I realized it was a... Tortoise. I squealed in a very girly way, I quickly looked around to make sure no one noticed my show of unmanliness. I honesty loved Tortoises, they are so cute, adorable, and live so much longer then regular pets. "Hey buddy, would you like to be my pet" well it didn't say no... I picked up the Tortoise, it groaned in annoyance, "sorry buddy just need to check... alright girl what name would you like" She groaned again, I assume that means it doesn't matter. How about... Flamingo... yah perfect. Don't ask why it is perfect it just is, Ok? "How does Flamingo sound?" She groaned again, she must like it because that is the loudest yet! "Alright girl lets go to bed, oh your hungry aren't you... here you go..." I grabbed a handful of leafs from a nearby branch, Flamingo seemed happy about why I did for her by her show of affection, a nice little lick on the hand. I Dawww'ed a little from the adorableness. I need to get in control of myself. "Goodnight Flamingo" I said, as I fell asleep next to her. *** I awoke the next morning not quite sure what I was to do, I have taken care of two of the main three problems concerning an army, Arms, and food. Well I haven't technically finished the food thing since Big Mac hasn't gotten me the information yet. Well I suppose I could try getting for orders from different black smiths. But I would have to go to a different town, much the same if I wanted to train troops. Which I was not going to start until everything else was taken care of so Celestia will have plenty of time to organize the future troops. You can't really put together a makeshift army overnight can you? What I was going to do today was quickly answered by a Rainbow blur coming from the direction of a nearby cloud. "Hey Tellus you get a Tortoise? I bet tank would totally beat yours." "Oh really? You want to lose again? I bet my Tortoise could beat yours in ten seconds flat" I loved the look on her face as I imitated her tomboyish voice. "Oh yeah? Tank is at least twenty% cooler on his worst days" "Flamingo is going to put you where you belong" "Flamingo? Really?" "Yeah" I said sheepishly "It fits" "Fine then, right here in thirty minutes. Tortoise Free For all" I didn't get to interject that it can't be a free for all if there are only two Tortoises fighting, but I guess it doesn't really matter. Flamingo is totally going to beat this "Tank". *** It had almost been thirty minutes before Dash showed up with a Tortoise, it looked a little old but what caught my attention was that it was wearing goggles with a weird rotating fan on its back. Even more surprisingly it was flying a little behind Dash. I knew she valued flying above all else but a Tortoise? Really? "Prepare to lose Tellus" "In you dreams Rainbow Face" Man If my gem stereo wasn't broken I would play some totally epic battle music. Guess they don't last longer then a day as it had shattered during the night. *** And so it Begins. The battle of Tortoises, who will walk away victorious? Flamingo, the coolest Tortoise alive? Or Tank a Tortoise that defies nature by flying? Find out... right now... *** I couldn't help but smile at the awesome introduction I had made in my mind. While I was occupied Dash had put Tank across from Flamingo, whispered something to him, and then pushed him forward in an attempt to get him to attack. "Come on Flamingo, you can do it" I yelled, I was not going to allow Dash to beat me, not ever. "Hah looks like Tank is winning, told you he was twenty% cooler" Upon closer examination I noticed they were not fighting they were... reproducing. "Hey your Tortoise is raping mine" "Nuh uh, see she has her back to him, she wants it" "Bull crap, Flamingo would not do it with a Tortoise she just met" "Looks like she is a little loose" Dash smiled evilly, anger bubbled up inside me. It took all my concentration not to go into a rage. "Fine, lets just go, they obviously are not going to finish anytime soon. It can take days for them to finish..." I died yet again a little inside. My baby girl is loose. In Conruptus: IXThe Infected "Tellus, I have gotten an urgent message from Princess Celestia, it seems that Dead Wind has sent part of his army." My heart filled the dread, was he coming so soon? I expected him to gather all his forces before he attacks. Although if he did that may have been worse. "She felt many beings enter, and that they are likely undead..." I began hyperventilating, I knew little about his undead army besides how difficult they are to kill. I felt a strange feeling coming from the direction of the Everfree forest, like something is there that shouldn't be. "Gather the elements Twilight, I am going to go scout out the Everfree forest. I will send a pillar into the air of the location of the... undead." "You can't go in alone you will surely-" "Never question an order, I have the authority of an army commander. You are a member of Elements of Harmony, a branch of the army. I will not tolerate my authority being questioned" With a strong push I sent her in the direction away from the Everfree forest. Before she could question me I sprinted into the direction the the intrusion. *** I felt the feeling get steadily stronger, I stopped as soon as I heard shuffling ahead. I drew power from the earth to create me a suit of armor, kite shield, and short sword. I assumed with them being undead they would likely be unarmed so going for close quarters weapons would be best. I went into a crouch, I was able to mask my footsteps well even in this heavy armor of stone. I was soon approaching where the shuffling came from, I heard tiny gasps and groans. I shuddered thinking about the pain these beings were going through. They are soulless, but the previous owner of the body feels everything it feels. Their flesh rotting, the taste of blood, a horrible way to live. I looked out from behind a bush to see the hoard of undead, there must be at least fifty of them. Under my foot a tiny twig broke. Oh no... They all turned towards me at the same time, obviously the work of a hive mind. Within a split second they ran towards me, running far faster then any living human. I decided to stand my ground. There was little they could do to me in my armor, but I was still afraid of these monsters. They are over all ineffective against armored troops of any kind. I should be able to easily kill them. The first undead soon reached me, it was covered in the blood from past victims, with speed I didn't know the undead possessed, he sprung forward attempting to sink his teeth into me. I quickly slashed it across the chest, it was unfazed by the sudden loss of life giving blood. It began by biting into my armor, its teeth were far stronger then a normal humans, as it had chipped pieces off. Even if it broke many of its rotten teeth in the process. The other undead were closing in at an alarming speed. I would have to kill each one as fast as possible. I summoned a wall so only about ten more undead were able to attack me. It would take at least a few minutes for the rest to go around. I bashed the first infected with my shield, cracking the skull. It was still unfazed as it quickly got back up. I turned my attention upon an undead women that was on my back. I tried to shake her off but she was succeeding in wearing me out. I decided that there was no other choice besides to fall backwards. I heard the snap of many bones as I fell on top of it. The first to die. Unfortunately I was on my back, allowing the other undead to attack me as they saw fit. I swung my sword in a large arc, hacking off several of the undeads limbs. They still continued their relentless assault upon me. I saw over their shoulders that the rest of the undead had climbed over the wall, it hasn't even been thirty seconds. I have truly screwed myself over. I can barely survive ten of these monsters, what will I do when there are five times that many? In desperation I encased myself in a small rock barrier, there were only 3 undead in it with me, I was careful about how many were in it. There was hardly any room to move but I made sure they would have to funnel through a small space to get to me. I heard the undeads incessant pounding on the outside, I had nearly sealed my tomb. And I hadn't even sent a pillar into the air. Perhaps it is better that way, the elements have no armor. I do not even want to think about what their infected saliva would do to their bodys. The first undead to go through died, the other two attempted to approach cautiously. I felt dread inside me, they were learning. They both tried to go through at the same time but they got stuck, just out side of the reach of my sword. They then began breaking apart the stone between them and I. While at the same time helping their comrades get into my prison. I sent a blast of stone into the two undead. I heard many bones break, but they still prevailed in the destruction of my protection. I decided it would be better for me to fight my way out then to have them overwhelm me. I bashed through my stone cocoon as if it was nothing. I was immediately attacked by five different undead. I sent out a blast of rock, dust, and sand blinding many, and disabling some. But it fazed then none as they seemed to be able to use the knowledge of my position with those that could see. I felt many arms wrap around me as they pulled me to the ground. I could not breath as they whittled away at my armor. I felt a rage over come me, I suppose there is no better time then here... With strength I did not know I possessed I lifted the now eight undead and myself off of the ground with a roar. I threw down my now useless sword and shield as I began breaking their bones with my bare hands. I literally ripped off the arm of one of them, it must have been almost completely rotted through. I imagine it would have been funny beating this undead to death with its own arm, if my rage had not full control of me. The rest of the undead seeing me kill eight of their kind at once approached me cautiously, I could see the hunger in their eyes. I charged towards a crowd of ten, I'm sure they would have been surprised if they had the thought process to understand. I snapped many of their necks before they retreated, my mind focused on the fleeing undead failed to notice the large crowd gathering behind me. They pounced on me at once. Instead of biting into my armor they started ripping it off. I felt a horrible pain go through my right arm as teeth found their mark. In a fit of rage I caved in the skull of the undead that had bitten me with my fist. The rest seeing me in pain focused purely on biting my exposed skin. I felt my arm burn like fire as deadly diseases filled my blood system. I brought both of my hands into a powerful clap, sending shock waves through the earth for miles. Many trees fell from such power released at once. The undead that had surrounded me were on the ground, incapable on getting on their feet from such shock waves. I was the only being standing, I quickly delivered fatal kicks to the heads of the undead on the ground. But the earth quake could not last forever as the survivors began standing up. There were only the few that had fled that remained. They had not truly fled but had only regrouped while the others whittled me down.These creatures were growing smarter with the more I killed, as they now were on all fours, preventing any earth quakes from sending them to the ground unprotected. They charged forward as one, I jumped into the air with the intent of grabbing onto a barely standing tree branch. Before I got halfway up strong hands grabbed my left foot. With immense strength they brought me back to the ground, I landed defenselessly on my back. They pounced upon me, several with the intent of removing my helmet while the rest focused on biting my exposed arm. I yelled loudly in pain, I slammed my unarmored hand into the ground causing it to be encased in a strong stone. I hit many of them with my improvised stone glove and armored hand. They again backed away, there were only two "alive". They seemed to be immensely intelligent now. I doubt I could trick them now. I grabbed a small pebble with my left hand, they stood at the ready for what I was to do. I threw with all my strength as the pebble enlodged itself into one of their heads, it collapsed immediately as life was taken from it. The last one took a battle stance, one often taken by myself so I could counter any attacks. It has learned how I attack. It leaped forward faster then I had even though possible as it nailed me in the chest shattering my stone armor. It ended up on top of me as it dug its head into me, I felt that burning go through me, it was the most painful thing I had ever experienced. I lifted it up with what little of my strength remained, I held it by the throat preventing it from biting me further. I snapped its neck with one fatal twist of the wrist. I was shocked at how I had defeated fifty of the undead single handily. Although it was due to a lot of luck. I noticed I was feeling increasingly hot, I was burning up. I used the last of my strength to summon a pillar, something I should have done to start with. I collapsed on the ground, defenseless, helpless, and useless. A in Mortuis: XBack from the Dead I gasped in pain as I awoke, I was in a hospital bed. Upon the attempt of moving my arms the pain returned ten fold. "AGHHHHH" I screamed in agony, it felt like my muscles were oxygen starved, for reason I did not know. I saw a unicorn nurse appear in the doorway, she gasped in shock. "HELP ME" I screamed at her as she did nothing, Every time I tried to move or speak the pain came, worse each time. She seemed to run down the hall out of my view, she did not respond to my pitiful calls of help. My lungs burnt like fire, my head was boiling, my skin was cracking, my eyes were pleading for help. I had never in all my life felt this. Despite the pain I looked out upon my body. I almost gasped upon what I saw, my flesh was rotten in certain places, pieces seemed to have fallen off. I suppose I looked a lot like the undead. Oh my... please tell I'm not undead. But undead do not have possession of any coherent thought... perhaps me being a god changes that? I worked through the pain as I put my hand over my heart... I released the breath I had been unknowingly holding, it was beating, faintly. But still. The nurse soon returned with a syringe held in the air, she had brought the help of several strong looking royal guards. "What is going on?" I was able to get out before she plunged the needle into my heart. ":You crazy bi-" I was unable to finish the sentence as I was incased in darkness. *** I awoke again to pain, I restrained myself from gasping in pain, but barely. It seemed to not hurt quite as bad as before. I can only assume I have gone into Rigor Mortis, stiffness of death. It comes from my muscles being oxygen starved for many hours but... that would mean I have been dead for a long time. How am I alive now? I must have been dead for at least four to six hours for my whole body to be in pain. In fact thinking about it was making my head feel like it was breaking in two. Wait, shouldn't I be brain dead for my head going that long without oxygen? This is not natural, my only guess is that whatever disease those things gave me turn me artificially dead. But that still doesn't make sense. AHH MY HEAD. I tried desperately to stop think but failed as I screamed in pain. "DOLOR EST INTOLERABILIS" the pain is unbearable... This time instead of that crazy nurse Luna appeared... "Brother?" "Yes," I grunted through clenched teeth "It is me" "But... your dead" "Not... anymore... although dead long enough for... Rigor... Mortis..." I gasped for breath from the pain that came from attempting to talk. "You should not be alive, not that I am upset but..." "I know... can I have some pain medicine?" I begged, hopping Luna would grant me the sweet feeling of painlessness. "Ok, just stand still..." I did as she complied, I soon felt somewhat better. Although it did not stop the continual burning of my lungs, heart, or head. "Thank you" I was at least able to say something without stopping from the pain. "Anything brother, would you lik-" she was interrupted as I began choking, I could feel something coming up. I coughed painfully. Luna seemed concerned, as she should be. I tasted blood and puss come up from my stomach. I tried my best to get it out but couldn't, I slowly began drowning in my own blood. "Doctor get in here quick" Luna yelled down the hall as she lifted my head, allowing more of the foul liquid to get out. I nearly passed out from the pain I was going through. But I am a fighter, and I refuse to die to a pitiful infection. I felt it go down my face, I finally got a look at the horrible blood and pus concoction. It was disgusting to say the least, if I had anything left to throw up I would. Luna appeared to nearly barf all over my already infected wounds but was able to stop herself at the last second. A team of nurses and doctors poured into the room at the order of Princess Luna, they shoved something down my throat, it burned my already inflamed throat. I gagged on it but they continued pushing it down, I quickly began falling asleep as I notice another syringe coming out of my heart... are they not concerned they might, I don't know, cause serious harm? That was my last thought before the comforting darkness surrounded me. *** "This is unnatural sister" "I know Luna, but like you said. He is alive, despite him being dead for many hours. I had the doctors run tests on his blood and skin" "What of it?" "He has a wide array of infections, many seem to increase the speed of rotting. For only being dead less then seven hours should not have flesh falling off... it seems even we have underestimated his willpower to survive such trauma." "What if he is one of those things the elements found?" "Then we will have to... put him down. Although with him being a god it seems his body has unnatural defenses against the diseases. I would say even if we had not given him any antibiotics he would be alive. Although just barely" "pain..." "Brother, are you ok?" "Pain. It hurts. So cold" this is all I could comprehend saying. My body no longer burned, but to replace it was an unnatural cold. It felt like I was submerged in three feet of near frozen water. I was so cold it burned my very skin. "Brother, are you sure you are cold? Your temperature reads ninety-seven degrees" "I think I am going crazy..." I said through chattering teeth "I am seeing things, unnatural things. Monstrous things." "Brother it is going to be ok..." "Bring the Elements, and Iron Anvil. We have business to discuses" it was at this point darkness began surrounding me, I had used the last of my strength to revile that message. *** "I am glad you have all come" "Why have you brought us here darling? We all know you're going to get better" "Well I suppose we can do a question and answer thing, I will ask one of you a question and if you answer it I will answer the question you ask no matter what it is." "Well why do I avt' to be here" "Have you finished my weapons and armor?" "Yes, they are even heavier then I had once thought. Now why did you act so strange around the metal?" "I am unsure, it seems to have some power in it. I believe if you are able to bring some of it here my healing will quicken rapidly" "Dash... are umm... Tank and Flamingo done?" "I don't know what your talking about" she said evilly "Could you be more specific?" I will not delve into her childish game, but I will teach her what happens if she trys it again... I focused my power onto a piece of metal I had spied on a counter above her head, with a tiny push I went it over to land right on her head. "OWWW... Don't lie I know you did that..." "Whatever are you talking about?" I said innocently "Although I suppose if your inflated head wasn't so large I doubt you would have been hit..." Her face flushed with the attempt to comeback my pure epicness. It was at this moment she decided to embarrass me in the most inhumane way possible. She whispered into Pinkies ear, Pinkie smiled widely, likely at the horrible prank they are to do. "Who want to know what Tank and Flamingo did?" "They had a super awesome party!" Pinkie exclaimed, bending over... oh no... they wouldn't? They were reenacting what had taken place... "Oh yeah tank harder..." WHY UNIVERSE WHY! "Oh yeah, your a dirty girl..." Fluttershy Epped from the show of... stuff. Everyone besides Iron Anvil turned their head from such a show bedroom actions. I would rather not say why he did not turn away... Although I don't blame him. "GET OUT ALL OF YOU" I screamed angrily, I will not allow them to view such... ugh. "DOCTOR," I yelled down the hall "GIVE ME SOMETHING TO KNOCK ME OUT AND GET THESE PONYS OUT OF HERE" The doctor quickly came in, I doubt he expected to see this because he stopped in the doorway, his jaw nearly touching the floor. "NOW DOC" He leaped into action, rushing everyone out of the room within seconds. He was definitely good at what he does. Due to his speedy action I was under within the minute. I smiled widely in thanks as the think less darkness encased me. Te Me Tironum: XIYou Give Me Recruits... I had gotten out of the hospital within a single week, I heal much faster then mortals although I am surpirsed I had healed so quickly despite it. I would expect at least a few weeks to get over such heavy infection and rotten flesh. I had even fully recovered without any loss of movement in any part of my body. I beilive it has something to do with the newly finished suit of armor that Iron Anvel finished for me. It was beautiful to say the least. Rarity had even added in blue clothe to complement the amzing suit. Iron Anvil had added in bands of gold. He did not have to but since Celestia had made sure he would be the primary provider of weapons and armor he added it in of his own consent. The sword was three and a half feet long, made of stainless steel since the material does not made good weapons, although it was finely crafted. The shield was made of the same strong greenish material, all and all it weighed a total of four hundred and fifty pounds. They had to get help from a large quanity of staff for them to roll it up. But I was able to play the "it would hep with me getting better" card so they would not complain. As soon as I touched the suit I felt much stronger. That was when I made my first step out of a wheel chair. I stayed near it everyday to aid in the healing process. Dispite the suit weighing more then the stone armor I create it felt very light weight, even with me being weak from infection. This metal is truely magical. I had Twilight research the properties of it, but she came back with nothing. It seems it only affects me in some strange way. I was to be moved to Canterlot to train the recruits Celestia had gathered. I gave Flamingo quite a scolding for doing it so quickly after first meeting Tank. Well at least Tank is a gentalmen (gentaltortoise?) and was there when I saw her. They were not doing it (thankfuly) Tank seemed to trying to be romantic. I suppose I can forgive Tank for... doing what he did. So after saying goodbye to everyone, I climbed onto the train with my suit of armor, sword, and shield. I had not even seen Big Mac since before I had asked him to get the information, but Cowgirl told me she had personally sent the messages to the rest of the Apples... Seems she finally got that stick out of her butt and listened to me. I had gotten on the train so I could sleep on the way. It will at least be a few hours so I might as well sleep it away. *** "Si-sir I don't-" "YOU NEVER QUESTION ORDERS. Now everyone, because this idiot spoke up your all going to give me some up downs." They looked around, trying to see what everyone else is doing. Do they not know what up downs are? Ahh... I'm going to have my work cut out for me. "Let me show you what up downs are, you get up here" "Me?" "Yes you, now when we are going to do these until each of you puke" "They all visably shook from what I was going to do to them. If I wasn't a hardenered warrior I would feel bad for what I was going to do. "Start stamping your hoofs" the recruit did so without hesitation or questions, they are finally learning "now drop to the ground" he did it. Because of their diffrent anonomy from humans they can't land on their chest with hurting their legs. "Now stand back up as fast as you can" "That is an up down, you constintly stamp, then when I say hit it you hit the ground and get back up. If I see anyone slacking I am going to add ten more to the fifty I am planing" *** "Tellus are you sure? I mean if you keep this up the troops will surely hate you" "Thats the plan, I make them hate me then I take that hate and throw it at the enemy." An awesome plan if I do say so myself. *** "This ladys, is a Golem. I have many at my command and will be your own personal sparring buddy. They are made of rock and can kick your ass. None of you are passing until each and every one of you defeats a golem." I heard many groans from the would-be troops. "Don't backtalk, lets do some up downs!" I took solace with the fact that pushing them so hard yesterday only means today will be easier. *** It has been a single week since I began training these men, erh, ponys. They have come far, but a week of training will do little against the brutal armys of Dead Wind. "I am proud to say you are all bellatores, warriors. Know that you have all passed... how many of you would like to join my royal guard?" I saw many hoofs go into the air, I would say at least a thousand of the ten thousand troops I have been training. I was not the only one training them mind you, Both royal guard captains helped along with those under them in aiding with their development. Although their time with me was the most... extreme. I was glad for so many wanting to join but... "I will tell you now, only the best will get into my guard. I want no more then one hundred of you to join me as my protectors." They seemed surprised that I would want so few. "Now we will hold a tormament... you will each be paired off against a pony of the same race. You will all fight one after the other in a test of endurance and strength. The ponys to have the most wins at the end of the day will join me as my Praetoriani." This was going to be fun... Concisus: XIIInterruptions I felt dread overtake me, as if all was lost before it had even began. Does this mean-? "TELLUS" "Yes Celestia, what is wrong?" "Many beings have entered this realm again, but this time..." "Something is with them?" "...Yes." "ENOUGH STOP THE BATTLES" My sudden outburst stopped all the current battles, it had been nearly the entire day since the matches had begun. But more important things were at hand. "A powerful force has entered this world, I would like all able bodied soldiers to report to your designated captains for orders. Remember your training, for your loved ones lives are at stake." "Come Celestia, we have business at hand..." *** I repeatedly tapped my fingers on the makeshift table I had been given, the cling of metal sounding throughout the cabin. Celestia and I had done everything in our power to make the train go faster, but the power of gods can only go so far. We were closing in on ponyville at an alarming speed, although not fast enough for my liking. We could already be there with Celestia teleporting magic and my natural speed. But we needed Celestia's royal guards in case of an emergency. Celestia was more important then myself, she was the co-ruler of Equestria and goddess of the sun. But her magical prowess was sorely needed as the disturbance in the Everfree forest was even stronger then when I had shown up. Luna had stayed behind to keep the occupants of Canterlot under control in case the worst case scenario happened. I spent the time trying to create new soldiers. I attempted to create different golems with the "spare" metal on the train. So far it had been fruitless with the only "successful" golem soon dying from lack of power to sustain its life. It seems that metal golems require more energy then stone. Interesting. "How much longer Celestia?" I growled, she had sent the message to the elements to mobilize not long ago, they were supposed to meet us at the train stop. "Within the minute brother. Now I urge you to calm down. Surely this cannot be worse then those undead?" I was surprised Celestia had said such a thing, out of everyone I believed her to understand the severity of the situation. "Sister, do you not understand what is going on?" I said calmly. She seemed surprised by the question, but she answered quickly. "Yes, but there were fewer beings then last time. And some less noticeable, surely it cannot be as serious as you say?" I sighed, suppose I need to explain this to her. "Sister, Dead Wind likes to capture places with as little work as possible. Now that his undead have failed he will likely send in one of his demigod children. Along with their slaves of war. His children are cruel, and will kill without hesitation. Those undead were the work of one of his children. His children can take our dead and turn them against us. This is the most serious threat to Equestria to date. Surely you understand?" "I do brother, thank you for clarifying things." "Anytime" I grumbled, continuing my work on my failed experiments *** "Come, we must prepare ponyville for what may come" "What do you mean" "Twilight, what normally happens when something threatening comes to ponyville?" "Everyone hides in their houses. But is that truly the best course of action when we do not know the extent of what we are going to fight?" "If we tell them to do something different they will panic. There is little to nothing they CAN do that will help. The only way to keep the situation under control is to allow them to do what they want. Once we order them, they will know the extent of what is happening and will go to extreme lengths to ensure their survival. When it would only ensure their death, either from what may be coming, or from myself trying to keep them under control" "You would go to such extreme lengths to ensure your own survival?!" she said horrified. "If I die there is little to no hope for all of Equestria. I can mobilize the troops, use military tactics, have an idea of what we are facing, and the only one that has a chance against Dead Wind himself... no offense Celestia" "None taken brother" *** "Have all the citizens been accounted for?" "Most..." said Rarity through a tear stricken face. "Who... Who is missing?" I said, knowing the answer I will get. "Sweete Bell... Please, we must find her. She is all I have." I sighed... it had to be a child huh? The one thing in this entire universe that would cause me to needlessly risk my life. But what kind of man would I be if I left a child to die? "When was she last seen?" "She-she was going over to Apple Acres to have a meeting with the other cutie mark crusaders. But when Applejack came back with them and she wasn't there..." "I will go get her, If I have to die to protect her I will" The look Rarity gave was of eternal gratitude. "Are you going alone?" she asked concerned. Possibly from the thought of myself dying, or from the lessened odds of saving Sweete Bell. "No, I will take a few Royal guards. We cannot spare any Elements in case ponyville is attacked." "Please let me come, I would do anything for my sister" "No." I said simply "If you come I will be forced to execute you for disobeying orders" I would not have really killed her, but she doesn't know that. If she comes all she will do is jeopardize my chances of saving the kid. And now that I have said so I might have to, it is sort of a rule to follow that up or else the troops will get ideas... *** "I wanna come" "Big Mac... you can't. You will jeopardize the mission" "Nnope" "Your not making this easy" "Nnope" "What about your sisters? Or Granny Smith? Are you going to leave them defenseless?" "Nnope, they can take care of themselves" "Am I going to have to force you?" "Eyeep" I saw a look in his eye that he was serious... he would fight me, a god, to go help and save Sweete Bell. I'm not sure if I admire this guy or hate him for disobeying orders. "Why do you want to come... Is it because of her" I said looking over at Rarity who was being comforted by Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie. Big Mac was surprised, to say the least. Hesitantly he said "Eyeep" Ha, the farmer has a crush on Miss Fabulous. Can't say I blame him, I can see why she would be a viable mate. Even with me being a different species I know all about this stuff. I have been there, back, and everywhere in between. "Alright Macintosh, but if you so much as step out of line I WILL kill you myself." I was being serious, I wasn't going to get some male hopped up on his hormones risking the life of a child, a cute adorable pony child at that. "Eyeep" he replied so simply, I am really starting to hate/like him. "Alright men, erh, ponys, lets move out" *** "Biscuit, you scout ahead" The Pegasus nodded understandably, although I doubt he likes his nickname. Instead of learning the names of my squad of three Unicorns and two Pegasi I gave them nicknames. Although I just called Big Mac, Mac, since it would be ridiculous calling him something else when I already knew his name. I had no time for names, if I knew their names I would grow attached and would be less likely to pick the optimal choice and allow my personal feelings to affect my judgment. I have already made the mistake of letting Mac come, I don't want to make anymore. I stopped as we all heard screaming up ahead, with the dreaded crack of bones. I gave a silent prayer for Biscuit, so that he may be welcomed in the afterlife. I could learn his name after the mission, for now Biscuit will do. The screaming suddenly stopped as ripping was heard... please tell me he is not being eaten. I swear if I look beyond this bush and... My fears were realized as I saw a large humanoid with mismatched armor stand over the now dead Pegasus. I could not tell much from it, but it appeared to be much larger then any human, it had a horrible looking metal club at its side, it seemed to be more a hunk of rusty metal with ragged edges then a weapon. Then again, it looked to be meant to cause as much pain as possible. I quietly snuck up behind the monster with the intent of killing it before it can sound the alarm. With one fatal strike I cut right through its rusty bronze helm, killing it without a sound. I cleaned my sword off on the grass, this creature must be carnivorous to not even try and eat the many apples in this field. I took a good long look into the terrified eyes of the once living Pegasus. I walked up carefully and closed its now blood filled eyes. "Requiem in pace amicus" rest in peace my friend... I looked angrily upon the now dead corpse of my troops killer. I lifted up its now punctured helm to get a look at the being. It was a troll, I had hoped Dead Wind was above using such horrible beasts, then again should I be surprised? Mac and the royal guard came into view from behind the many trees. They all showed no emotion for their fellow dying such a horrible way, these were good soldiers. I hate and love them at the same time. "Lets move on and find that filly, Mac is the Tree house near here?" "Eyeep, that way" He said pointing in the general direction. "You heard him, lets move out." Mors Ad Omnes: XIIIDeath Comes to All My troops and I had arrived at the Crusaders tree house. There was not a sound coming from it, I slowly began climbing up into it, hoping for the best. I am unsure if I should be happy or not, as the walls had tiny drips of blood, signs of resistance. There was writing in blood, "Farm House". This meant that Sweete Bell was likely alive, but captured and wounded. I quickly came back down before my soldiers could get a look inside. "Mac, which direction is your farmhouse from here." "That way" "Come, we must hurry. A fillys life is at stake." *** My anger grew as I came across more blood on the way to the farmhouse, they had not even patched up her wounds. whoever did this... I will kill them, if I have to give my own life to guarantee this monsters death, I will. No one does this to a mere child. The house slowly appeared in the distance, I was not going to send in another scout as I had taken it upon myself to scout out ahead. The guards do not seem to be as good at sneaking as a humanoid in over four-hundred pounds of armor with a sword and shield. Now that I say it like that they sound horrible. I hid behind a nearby tree, I had seen movement near the house. Should I make myself known and try to organize a trade, or should I try a rescue operation? *** I quietly doubled back to the royal guards and Mac. I told them what I had found, and that I will only be taking Mac since he knows his way around the house. We were going to do a small scale rescue operation. *** I heard a tiny growl come from behind me, I turned quickly and killed my would-be killer before it could sound the alarm. Big Mac looked back to see the commotion, he shook his head, likely from seeing me kill another of the things around here. I looked at him with eyes that said 'it is not my fault I'm a badass'. I quickly took the body of the now dead humanoid wolf creature and hid it in a nearby bush. I had long lost pity for these battle slaves. After making sure that the body would go unnoticed for many hours Mac and myself continued along the wall to a nearby open window. I stood up from my crouch to look inside, nothing. I gave Mac a tiny boost since his lack of thumbs make it difficult to get inside. He surprisingly made no noise. I quickly climbed in behind him as I got a good look at the living room like area. I saw blood leading up the stairs, I hope Sweete is ok... "Mac, you check downstairs, I'll take upstairs.. no time to argue just do it". *** I heard tiny whimpers coming from a nearby door, I opened it cautiously. What I saw was horrifying to say the least. A Wrath was floating over Sweete while she had her legs tied up, her mouth had a dirty rag shoved in it. The wrath appeared to be... draining her life as her eyes got darker and darker. Filled with rage I busted into the room, without any thought for my own safety. With a roar I charged toward the now surprised ghostly creature. I bashed it with my shield, it fell from its perch above Sweete, I drove my sword through its now decapitated body. "It is going to be ok Sweete, I'm here.." "Hello Tellus..." I turned around quickly, to try and catch an eye of whatever was hidden in the room, before I got all the way around I was hit in the head with inhuman strength, then I was welcomed by unholy darkness. *** I groaned in pain, I tired to get up but lacked the strength to do so... I heard voices in the back ground. I felt them take off my helmet. I tried to stop them but I couldn't. I felt something get shoved into the exposed flesh of my neck. Everything became suddenly clearer, just enough for me to understand what they are saying. "There, that will keep him from using his powers, now get him downstairs. I want to have some fun with him." I was roughly dragged across the small room, I could see nothing but the floor boards. Whatever was carrying me possessed inhuman strength as it nearly threw me down the stairs. I tumbled down with a groan I heard the human like being yell at what threw me down, I heard a crack and yelps of pain. "I can't have my fun if you kill him now can I?" It whimpered in obedience., likely in fear of being further needlessly abused. I heard another yelp as it was hit again. I would honestly feel bad for this thing if it hadn't knocked me out. I was crudely dragged across the floor, I still had not the energy to resist, either from the knock on the head or what they gave me. I was again nearly thrown down the stairs, although this time more controlled so I would be less likely to break my neck. I was lifted up onto a chair, I felt the sharp grip of rope around my ankles and wrists. I tried to use my immense strength to resist, but I still lacked the power to do so. I saw Big Mac in the corner, hidden behind a barrel of cider. I gave him nothing more then a glance so my captors would not know he was here. "I wuold rather die then let Sweete Bellll be urt' by the likes of chu'" I slurred, hoping Big Mac caught on. "I'm sure you will change your tune, I have been itching to have fun with you since you escaped from my dads realm" "Yur' father is crazy, he is mad wid' power" "Maybe so, but that doesn't mean I can't go along for the ride" I spat in his face, I may lack the ability for coherent speech but I can spit as well as the next guy. "You shouldn't have done that" he said as he wickedly brought his hand back, he punched me full force in my right eye, it went starry as I lost sight. It hurt like a bitch, but I wasn't going to give him the satisfaction of a pained gasp. We all heard the basement door open, Dead Winds son looked over at the wolf like creature and said "Go get it" It quickly stumbled up the stairs to capture the intruder. I smiled up at him. He peered back with disgust evident on his face. The wolf fell back down the stairs with a thud, dead, its neck broken from a powerful kick. My captor got up to investigate. He ran up to attempt to open the now closed door. I heard he growl in anger, it must be locked. "Who is here with you?" He yelled accusingly. I refused to answer. He hit me over and over again, he did not relent after blood poured down my face freely." TELL ME" I answered with a bloody spit to the face. He wiped it off as he kicked my chair over, leaving me vulnerable without any defense. If I had a way to defend myself anyway. I tried again to desperately use the power in the stone, but yet again nothing answered. He brought out a knife and held it to my throat. "Tell me or die" he said calmly. "I pick die." "So be it" Acceptum Detrimentum: XIVAcceptable Loss I felt the knife plunge into my gullet, my already blood soaked armor was showered by the rush of blood from my throat. This is not how I wanted to die. Strapped to a chair, helpless, dying before Dead Winds very own devil spawn he calls a child. If I was going to die then so be it. But I'm not going without a "present" for this asshole. My voice rang our surprisingly clear, perhaps I have gathered the last of my strength into this. "Et maledicam domo tua, beati nunquam potest in altera vita. Iuro hoc per mortem lectum, ut te putrescet in inferis aeternum vobis diabolus excludunt." I am not one to frequently curse a being, but this is a special occasion. 'I curse you and your family line, may you never find happiness in this life or the next. I swear this upon by death bed, may you rot in the underworld forever you devil spawn.' This was a powerful curse, curses are often overlooked by gods due to their ability to wear out the caster. But it doesn't really matter if I am about to die huh? It is also overlooked because the caster has to be close to death for it to work, likely as one last "screw you" from the god your killing. His eyes went wide as he realized what I had done, He reared back his knife, likely to prevent me from casting anymore curses. Although I did not need to, I was glad that he would never be happy, many kill themselves once they realize they can no longer find enjoyment in life. His stab was stopped short by the crack of hoof on bone, before I knew it he was against the wall bleeding from his head, with a hiss he disappeared in a burst of smoke. Well, guess I have a few more minutes of life before I black out. I looked up at my savior, I smiled up at the brown earth pony that welcomed me. He looked concerned for me, he shouldn't. I was leaving to go to a better place. Wait, what happens when a god dies? My father turned into stone, so I guess I'm going to become a damn statue in the Apples basement. Not really a fitting tome if you ask me. Mac mushed his hoof against my throat, likely in a futile attempt to stop the bleeding. Hah, he is not being very successful. Wait, why is that funny? I'm dying, I guess loss of blood is affecting my mind. A unicorn appeared behind Mac and brushed him aside. I felt a comforting embrace across my neck. Looking down slowly I saw a purple aura, huh, guess that is a good way to stop me from dying. I tired to speak but all that came out was gurgles and coughs. Please tell me he didn't cut my voice box. Wait, wouldn't I be dead if he did? I can't think straight. I was slowly being encased by darkness, the unicorn seemed to be saying something but it was too late as I was already blacking out. I gave a silly smile before hand though, I don't know why I just felt like it. *** "Will he live?" I heard a simple voice say, can't remember who that is though. "He lost a lot of blood, but the knife just missed his internal jugular vein. If the knife had gone a tiny bit closer he would be dead within a minute from loss of his outer and inner jugular" "Umm..." "He had the outside of his throat cut along with his outer jugular, a major vein in the throat. If his inner one was cut as well he would be dead within a minute. I would say he could have lived roughly five minutes before death. Good thing you got there when you did." I broke out of the purple aura that was carrying me, I nearly had to fight to get out. "Sir, I suggest you allow us to carry you" he almost begged. "I tried to speak but it only came out as rasps filled with blood. "Don't speak you will only make it worse. Now please allow me to carry you to town" I shook my head, if I can walk I am going to. I'm not going into town coddled like a child. "Please sir, please let them carry you" said a childish voice, I looked over at Sweete Bell, she was currently getting medical attention from another unicorn. I sighed, and rather painfuly at that, great. I allowed them to carry me, but I didn't like it. It was at a time like this I would whistle a merry tune, too bad I can't speak. Now that I think about it, he did not cut deep enough to cut my voice box, I suppose this is the trauma... or my blood keeps choking me. Suppose it is harder to stop the bleeding if I am talking huh? Ah well. Might as well enjoy the long, boring ride... ugh this is going to be a long time. Although I give some props to the unicorn carrying me with his magic. I weigh at least two-hundred pounds of thick, strewn muscle. Along with four hundred and fifty pounds of armor. Wait were is my helmet? I nearly panicked before I saw Big Mac carrying it in his saddle. Good, wouldn't want to lose that. *** The ride to ponyville was rather uneventful besides the occasional intimidating tree or dastardly bush all went according to plan. Then again, I'm not sure if this is a plan. Seems more likely they are just winging it and hoping for the best. Can't say I blame them, they are guards not tactictions... or leaders... or, you get the point. Rarity came running as soon as we came into view, without a seconds consent she picked Sweete Bell up with her now glowing horn, I couldn't hear what she was whispering but Sweete Bells face grew increasingly dark... guess she was getting quite a scolding. Then right after that Sweete was embraced with a hug that would give a bear pause. I smiled once Rarity noticed our existence, her face turned dark once she noticed my now blood caked face and armor. "Darling are you ok? I dearly hope you are in adequate condition from such a dreadful experience." I pointed at my throat, then made movement with my lips to indicate I could not talk. "Oh how horrendously atrocious, dear this is all my fault. If only I hadn't of let Sweete go to Apple Acres without..." I put a finger to her lips as she closed her now tear stricken eyes. Too bad it hurt to sigh, It seems to be appropriate at the moment. I called over Big Macintosh with my unused hand, I gave him a sign to signify to start talking as I walked away, he caught on as he started to awkwardly comfort Rarity. "Its alright Miss Rarity" Mac said nervously, must not be good with women or something. I might have to give him some tips later. It doesn't matter if they are a different species, women are always the same. This I have learned the hard way. Well, except in the insect world. Women rule that with an iron fist. Must suck being a bug. I was led over to the hospital, I got hearty hugs from everyone I passed. Even Iron Anvil more or less gave me a hug, although I prefer to call it "Male bonding" although that would not really be accurate. Huh, didn't know these ponys cared for me. I though I was just a plague on their otherwise perfect world. Although that isn't fair to assume, I hadn't gotten any frosty looks since my introduction to the towns folk. Now that I think about it I wouldn't blame them. Ponys are far too forgiving, I can't help but think it is both a bane, and a blessing on their species. The doctors seemed to be quite upset about how I have been visiting them. Can't say I blame them, it is almost like I stop in for a weekly visit because I get screwed up one way or another. They put some crazy salve on my throat, it sizzled as my skin began stitching itself back together. I definitely need to find out were they get this stuff. This would be great in a battle. 'oh you sliced open my arm, guess what bitch. I got this kickass salve that will heal it. SUCK IT' Yup, totally awesome. *** We had a funeral of sorts in honor of the lost soul on the rescue mission, I found out his name was Copper Anvil, Iron Anvils half brother. Iron Anvil showed no emotion during the service, even once the cremation started. It was customary for soldiers to be burned and their ashes spread to the winds. So that even in death they will watch over us. The body was covered by a black sheet, so that bystanders would not see his horribly mutilated body. Rarity and her sister Sweete Bell, along with the elements of harmony attended it. It would have been me announcing what this soldier had done and accomplished. But since I could not speak the honor was passed to Coppers closest relative, Iron Anvil. Iron spoke of Coppers life as a guard without emotion of any kind, I could tell the signs his body was giving off. People deal with stress and misery different ways, Iron bottles up his emotions. It is not healthy, but I am guessing he will focus his anger into his work. "Tellus, I would like yah' to kill whoever did this" I tired communicating without the use of my voice, but after waving my hands around he got the idea. He gave me an approving nod, then left off to his workshop. I don't have time to fix his emotional problems, as much as I would like helping a friend. It is difficult relaying orders through writing, although I guess it could be worse. I had been asked what to do with the troll and werewolf bodys, I wrote that I wanted them examined by scientists in Canterlot. I am familiar with trolls way of life. But not there anatomy. And I know next to nothing about the humanoid wolfs. *** I was due to have surgery today it seems my vocal cords got a bit messed up. You know, that happens sometimes when you get stabbed in the throat. It seems afterwards I'll be able to talk almost the same as I used to. Although I can't yell for a few weeks... what will I do if I can't yell at my troops? Take up knitting? Then again that would be a useful skill to have... No, no knitting not after what happened last time. Don't ask how, but I ended up bringing about an entire civilizations apocalypse, somehow involving a monkey, a tortoise, and a stick. I know, talent. Hmm... seems being bored out of my mind has caused me to become an enormous smartass. That is awesome, now I can entertain myself with my own thoughts. *** I sighed, it hurt a tiny bit, but I'm glad I can make noises again. Now what did Pinkie say? Something about meeting her at Sugar Cube corner? Pars Difficile: XVParty Hard "SURPRISE" Ok... I was not expecting this. I saw a banner hung from one end of the room to another "Welcome to Pinkie Pies Super awesome party with a god from a different dimension that saved our town from monsters and" the rest was far to small to read, likely from Pinkie running out of room, and didn't bother to get a new banner. Yup sounds like Pinkie. "Alright then" I said matter o' factory, my voice croaking a bit from my recent surgery "lets party" "YAAAAY" *** Alright, I didn't know Pinkie had spiked the drinks. It is not my fault ok? How was I supposed to know a world filled with innocent adorable ponys had alcohol. It isn't like there is a handbook anywhere. Well, the alcohol has numbed my throbbing throat. That is a plus. Although I am drunk out of my mind. Huh, seems I don't get drunk like most people, I can think perfectly well. It was at this point a table came out of no where to sabotage my good name. I fell head over ass over that damn table. I gave the table a frosty stare on my way up. I WILL have revenge... "Wow, you are SOOOO drunk" "No you're drunk, I'm fi-fine" "Nuh uh, I am 20% more fine then... uhhh" "Yeah... yeah...." Man these ponys are too cute when they are wasted, I really need a camera for this, even though my culture never invented one doesn't mean I can't "Borrow" one from another realm. Although I don't have enough strength to go somewhere else, I would have to sacrifice a lot of people for that. Something I am a bit against. I tripped again, what was it this time? Oh nuh uh... that table. This thing was definitely on my "shit list" I came up with that in the last two seconds, I think it is a pure stroke of genius. Pinkie appeared beside me, Don't ask how ok? Physics be damned. "Are you having fuuuuun?" That sounded very creepy, like 'I'm going to kill you when you sleep' creepy. It might be my drunk mind failing to comprehend what she said but I swear I saw her lips moving with no sound. Coooooool. Taking this new discovery to heart I tried to find a way to use this new super power. What can I do when I can't hear anything? I know, do something I shouldn't then say 'I didn't hear you' when they tell me to stop. It is PERFECT. I'm sure this will have no negative repercussions of any kind said the small part of brain that could still think. *** I had successfully navigated the difficult process of removing my armor while stone cold drunk. I set it all up against a nearby wall, I then proceeded to take off my scale leggings... then my underwear. The rational side screamed at me for being a complete and total dumbass but I was too drunk to care. I don't really remember what happened next... *** "Owwwww..." I awoke with the king of all hangovers. Oh no... I got drunk didn't I. Looking over myself I saw that I had no clothes... yup I got drunk. This is not the first time it has happened... just the first time with mortals involved. I hope I didn't cause to much destruction... I looked across the now ruined shop. I can't believe Pinkie was able to convince the Cakes to let her do this. Do her partys normally get this our of whack... although that crappy imitation of a banana drawn on the wall looks a lot like my work. And that table, and that fishbowl. Wait where did I get a fishbowl? Is that a cougar in the corner? Oh man it is... this is just like that time two thousand years ago when I went partying with the god of indulgence. Can't remember his name, I always ended up drunk around him. Ok. ok calm down. I'm sure this is not as bad as it seems. I'm sure there is a perfectly logical reason for all of this... who am I kidding? I just got wasted and decided to be Pinkie with the whole "screw physics" thing. "What happened" said an unknown figure under a pile of ponys, seems EVERYONE got drunk. Alright... explain it calmly... "We had a crazy party, ruined Sugar Cube corner, painted a banana on the wall, got a fishbowl, and brought a cougar into this store." ok, that was all probably me, but hey hopefully no one will remember last night. *** Oh no they all remembered. It was hard to explain to them my insistent reaction to getting drunk, not remembering what I have done. They didn't buy it "Oh so yer' tellin' me you don't remeber bringin' a cougar into Sugar Cube corner?" "Nope" "Or that you smashed a table in with your face? That was pretty cool by the way" "Nope" "Or that you painted a banana on the wall" "Nope, nothing" "How did you even get a cougar into Sugar Cube corner without anyone dying?" "I have absolutely no idea, I have theory though. Drunken. Magic." Ok that sounded a lot smarter in my head. I heard many groans from the accusing elements of harmony. Wait, I am commander of an entire army, I don't have to stand for this. "Umm... is there any more alcohol?" I could fix this later, right now I needed something for this headache. "Don't you think you have had enough?" "I only need enough to get rid of this hangover" "That is stupid" Idiots, don't they know how hangovers work? You take more alcohol to counter act the very large amount of dead brain cells, that way you get more living brain cells... that doesn't sound right. I think I should lay off the booze, I must still be drunk. Man this sucks. I feel like a child being told what to do and what not to by their parents. I am a god for my sake. Just a very drunken god... Dolis sunt vobis..:XVITricks are for you... It took a while for everyone to forgive me for... whatever I did. Although I'm sure me being Equestria's greatest chance at not being enslaved by a power hungry god of death helped a lot. Although everyone who was at the party, which was everyone, looked at me like I was about to go kill everything for kicks and giggles. Although the mail mare was easily bribed to forgive me with a muffin, if only everything were so easy. Heh, I bet if the kids get kidnapped or if an enormous fire breathing monster comes into town I'll be forgiven after I kick its ass. Yup, all it would take is for me to save the town from certain destruction. Good thing I didn't have to wait long... *** "Behold, for I am the great and powerful Trixie" the blue pony with a wizard hat on said. It might be judgmental but I can't help but absolutely despise this pony and they have only said a single sentence. "Come one, come all, look upon the powerful Trixie as she preforms unheard of acts of magic" I heard many whispers in the crowd, something about 'she's back again' I guess this isn't the first time she has come here. And from the way the crowd is talking, they don't like her much either. "Trixie has returned to reenact vengeance upon the one that had cheated her before. For who could beat the all mighty Trixie in a fair fight?" I sighed deeply. Now I have a crazy pony who wants to enact "vengeance" upon the one that had beaten her. "Who is it that whopped you senseless last time? And where can I get them for they need to do it again." OH SNAP. The one called Trixie showed evident disgust on her face "Ugh what is this monstrosity, take it away from me. I will not have by presence soiled by such a beast." "Quam audet te contumeliam me! Tu nosti de deo? In unum forte Equestria habet ad salutem?" 'How dare you insult me! Do you know you are speaking to a god? The one chance Equestria has for survival?' The ponys around me seemed to realize how angry I was, as I had a tendency to revert to Latin when I got mad enough to rip someone in half. "Ugh, it even speaks like a nothing more then a degenerate savage" "I can release more power with a flick of a wrist then you can if you trained a thousand years..." "Bah, a foolhardy notion. No one is better then the great and powerful Trixie" I was not going to stand for this... I was going to embarrass her in a battle of magic in front of the entirety of ponyville. "How about you follow up on that claim? I challenge you to a battle of magic, may the superior win" "Ha, we already know who is superior. But I will entertain you savage and your ignorant ways. Let us commence!" I quickly walked onto stage, even the townsfolk did not know what I was capable of, "after you." "No, after you. Trixie always saves the best for last." So be it... I made sure to get a turquoise from Rarity on my way up. *** I picked up some dirt from the surroundings, Trixie was unimpressed, she feigned a yawn as she waved me to go on. Ha, I hadn't even shown the elements this trick. I crushed the dirt in my hand, forcing what would take thousands of years to happen within seconds. In my hand a diamond, of the highest quality sparkled with the beauty only the earth can provide. But I wasn't done, I then did the process in turning a turquoise into a stereo. The Sound of Music quickly surrounded everyone in the crowd. It was partly me insulting Trixie and... who am I kidding it was purely to insult Trixie. My hands clapped along with the music, creating a small earth quake within the reaches of the wagon. After thinking the crowd had enough I crushed the diamond in my hand, the music abruptly changed to a more depressing slow tune. The now crushed diamond began taking the form of a pair of shiny humans. The supposed male appeared to be asking the women for a dance, she obliged him as they danced across the crowd, the sparkling gems of the dancers playing across the eyes of the viewers. I saw tears come to the eyes of some of the ponys, as they were taken by the beauty of the moment. But it had to end at some point, it came with regret even for myself as the dancing shapes were carried away by the wind at the end of the music. I gave Trixie one satisfied look. "Looks like I won" Disciplina in Praesidio: XVIITraining of the Guard "So you're saying it is customary to senselessly beat your guards to prove how tough they are" "Well... yeah but only once. I get them all in a room then it is one big everyone verses me. It became customary ever since two thousand years ago when I got wasted and kicked my royal guards asses. Now I do it so that I know how much they can take. I never lost to my Praetoriani, but this might be the first considering I am not as powerful as I once was." "So... you fight the ponys you train to simply know how well they fight, or how much pain they can take?" "Both" Twilight was unsatisfied with the answer. What does she want from me? I clearly bested Trixie despite her claims of my cheating. I also said If I heard her say it again I would kill her, hey it isn't my fault she had insulted my honor, a thing punishable by death. Well, at least the town is happy with me again. All but Twilight. She is unhappy with EVERYTHING I do. "Well if you don't mind I have a date with my loyal subjects, you know the ones I'm going to beat senseless." "I don't think that-" "Good thing I didn't ask for your opinion Sparkle Face, as soon as I do you will know it. Until then please, kindly, shut up" With those inspirational words I climbed onto the train that was set to pick me up. I could get to Canterlot rather quickly without a train, in fact faster. But I can't run and work on my experiments at the same time. "Hello Tellus sir, your cabin is-" " Thank you, you are dismissed" "Are you sure that?" "Dis...missed" I was normally not so impolite, but I have serious things to think about, I need to find a way to bring life to a metal golem. It would be a wonderful shock trooper, no pain, no remorse, and will follow orders without question. These were things stone golems could do, but a metal one will be far superior in every way. If I am able to accomplish this there will be a much higher chance we will not get overrun by the endless hoard of Dead Wind. *** My experiments were once again fruitless, I thought I had discovered how to bring them life by using gems. But all that happened was a "small" explosion. I was on the right track, but I was far from success... it is also hard to think of it as a success when I blew up the lower half of the train. I was able to repair it, But it is quite good no one was back there. "Attention my royal guard, you are all ordered to meet me at the training grounds, arrive fully armored and ready for combat." I was happy that Celestia had a building cleared out to house my guard, although I would prefer to make it out of stone. But hey, you take what you get. I began removing my armor to reveal my firm muscles. I always wear my scale armor, no matter what. Even if it only covers to my knees it protects what needs to be protected... I'd rather not live my life castrated. My Praetoriani arrived at roughly the same time, it seems they have gotten soft in the time I have been gone. It seems they have let their "coat of plates" fall into misuse. Coat of plates is a type of leather armor that has metal plates hidden under it, although it was instead that leather like material as ponys are not the type to use the hides of animals as armor. It covered their torsos with splinted mail covering their limbs. The reason was I wanted my guard to be unique compared to Celestia's Sol guard and Luna's Lunaris guard. Also due to the fact that this armor was easy and simple to make, while optimizing protection. They talked in line, paying me near no attention. Yeah, this was going to be good. "Hello my trusted and admirable guard. Today we are going to relive some customs. What do these customs involve? It involves me fighting all of you at once, no rules, all is allowed. Expect no weapons of any kind, can't have anyone dying" This was obviously the one thing they had not expected, the shock on their faces painted a picture to rival pure terror. "Come on, lets get this started." They still did not make a move, seems I will have to be the first to attack. Sprinting across the small gap between us I nailed one of them right on the nose with my foot, the victim of my assault doubled over in pain. "Come on now, it wont be much fun if I'm the only one attacking" Dodging an attack from behind I swept my legs out from under my would-be attacker, they fell to the ground from the lack of support, I drove my elbow into their unprotected face, before I made contact another barreled into me. I quickly recovered from the brutal assault. My guard began recovering from the sudden and unexpected offensive. They began surrounding me, just like I had taught them. They were scared of me, I am going to beat the fear out of them then. Diving into the crowd I struck out at anything nearby, I made sure I did not hit hard enough to break bones, can't have them out of action in case of an attack. I felt a sudden attack on my legs, seems they were trying to remove the healthy support of my legs. But I was far to strong to fold to their powerful kicks. With a grunt I launched myself into the nearest pony, a Pegasus. I wasn't sure if this would work but if it did I would become king badass. I mounted the pony from behind, with a kick into their side they launched into the air. Likely from the intrusion, in an attempt to remove me. Once I was significantly in the air I catapulted myself off their back. With the power only the earth can provide I hit it with my left leg, the very earth trembled from such a release of energy. All of my royal guard fell on their sides, leaving them vulnerable. But unexpectedly the Pegasus I had been riding had followed me to the ground, with immense strength they lifted me into the air. In a sudden burst of panic I bashed my elbow into their face, but they did not relent. Once all of the guards were standing on their feet the Pegasus that had been holding me let go. The other Pegasi seeing me vulnerable lifted into the air, they relentlessly attacked me as I fell. Luckily right before I hit the ground I grabbed hold of a nearby Pegasi. I hit the ground with such force I thought I had killed them, but Pegasi have very strong bones so they will only have heavy bruising. I lifted the closest pony into the air high above my head, I hurled the defenseless pony towards a large cluster of ponys, I would say I roughly hit half my guard. They should have been on their toes, or hoofs in their case. A small squad of ponys came charging from behind, I was able to dodge out of the way just in time. Landing on my knees, I summoned a wall of stone between me and those close enough to attack me. I quickly recovered, just in time as a few earth ponys knocked over part of the wall. That is what I get for hasty building... Without warning I was surrounded by a purple aura, since I told then there were no rules I am not going to kill them. Although if they are going to use magic... I broke free from my prison just in time to get hit in the knee by a strong kick. I jumped away to avoid another barrage of kicks. I lifted some pebbles, then with surprising strength I threw them towards the recovering throng of ponys. Ignoring the screams of pain I back stepped from my familiar attackers. I tackled a nearby pony to the ground, I used them as a makeshift shield, the captured pony broke away with peculiar power. They turned suddenly and quickly, then without warning they kicked me. I let out a pained gasp as I felt the most immense pain in my groins. "I forfeit" I said through pained gasps. Damnum: XVIIILoss "Are you ok?" "No" "From a scale of one to ten how much pain are you in" "Ten" "You seem to be very calm about this" "Yes" "Do you need a doctor?" "Yes" "Ok then..." *** The doctor removed my scale leggings to get a look, his face was filled with horror at what he saw. "Ummm... you will recover but I would suggest a LOT of pain medication" "Ok..." " I would also suggest constant ice, or else it will ummm..." "Ok" *** "So... Tellus how was the work out..." "bad" "Come on Tellus you can tell your big sister Celestia what happened" I sighed, might as well. Not like my masculinity hasn't been hurt enough already. "I got hit in the penis so hard the mere shockwave caused my balls to cry out in pain" This was not what she was expecting, then without warning she busted out laughing. "Screw you sis" "I'm sorry... I'm sorry" She said with tears from such a 'funny' experience "But it is just so..." "I'd rather not talk about it" "If you want you can use the royal bath... it might... help with your problem" "Thanks" I said gruffly, I really did not need this when I am in pain. Still, the royal bath sounds nice. *** On my way down the hall to the bath I felt myself being watched. Hey it is only paranoia if you are NOT being watched. I looked around for anyone in the halls, nothing. I continued walking down the marble hallway, the sound of my bare feet on stone. I stopped for a second and listened, nothing. I am being really paranoid... I continued walking, suddenly I heard a voice, I quickly looked around for it. After a minute the voice did not return. It was probably just a servant talking while working... Without warning the lanterns flickered out, I was left in near perfect darkness. This is so clique, next thing some guy is going to kidnap me(Godnap?) or something, good damn luck. I tried to continue on my way but the darkness was unnerving, I was defiantly being watched. I closed my eyes and felt through the stone for anyone nearby, nothing. Please tell me there is not an evil spirit that I have pissed off in some way. I have had far too much to deal with today. There were whispers in the darkness, I could not understand, as if reading my thoughts the voices grew in volume and clarity. "Weakling" That was... "Whelp" No it can't... "I'm sorry son..." "GET OUT OF MY HEAD!" "Aw is the all mighty god of earth Tellus getting upset about simple memories? Can't say I am surprised, can't believe I expected more from the likes of you..." "Show yourself spawn of the dead!" "Oh now were would the fun in that be? Oh I have an Idea... I learned a nice little trick from a book. I have a nice vaction home I'm sure you will like." Darkness slipped into my mind, I tried to fight it but how can you fight what cannot be fought? What cannot be killed? What has no feeling, remorse, or regret? You can't... this is darkness. It is my very nightmares incarnated. *** "Nice to see you arrived in one piece..." I was chained to a bedpost, completely vulnerable. It seemed that I was in a cell of some type... or torture chamber. "Where the hell am I?" "Oh nothing special... just a nice little realm my dad took over a while ago. He was nice enough to lend me a certain book, that I believe you have heard of." Upon saying this he pulled out... oh dear no. "Get that away from me!" "What you don't like the Maledictus Mortem? Don't worry the curse only works if you open it. Although it has some interesting things in it..." "You... opened it?" "oh yes, I did. Turns out being the son of death really helps prevent curses relating to death, in fact. This book taught me how to remove that pitiful curse you put on me." "You idiot! Don't you know it causes insanity, nothing is worth the cost of your sanity..." "I beg to differ... Now then lets start the fun..." Without warning many knifes appeared in the air, several appeared to be rusty or dip in something. None the less, he got the point of what he had in mind. *** "I'LL KILL YOU" "Come on it is only a hand, I have a ton of them around here" Blood was freely pouring down the table from my stump, he had slowly removed all the fingers from my right hand then he... cut the whole thing off. For some unknown reason my powers were not working. I was completely at his mercy. "Now then lets... ah excuse me I have business to take care of" He disappeared in a puff of smoke, not bothering to cover up my wound. I was not even close to death, it seems he was not going to make the same mistake twice. *** "Lucy I'm Home!" What the... Where is that voice coming from. "Well how are you today? Are you a little tied up?" "Who the fuck are you." "Call me Licens, god of wind at ye' service." "Oh I'm good how are you? Oh well I'm fine just, you know, BLEEDING OUT OVER HERE. Now if you don't mind I would like to see who I am talking to." "Oh how rude of me, hold on I shall remedy that problem..." Suddenly the strange being emerged from the very air itself. Before me stood a fellow human, about 5'10, his style was strange compared to my culture. Although I have heard of such things, I have never seen what I can only describe as an armored Fedora. Some type of brimmed hat that had a shiny metal around the hat itself. Although everything else was some what normal by my standards, an armored vest that covered his entire chest, while having some type of strong leather covering the arms. He wore long blue pants, although only his kneecaps were armored. Covered by what appeared to be steel. With an unknown type of shoes, it seemed to be hardened leather with the front of it going in an oval. Yup, this guy is weird. Licens began unshackling my bonds, I rolled over and hit the floor with a thud. Putting my left hand over my new stub I tried to stop the bleeding. "Allow me" My stub was covered by some sort of comforting air, it stopped the bleeding which was swell. Guess I'm left handed now. "So where do we go..." "What?! I thought you had a plan, your the one that busted into this place you must have an escape plan..." "Nope... just wingin' it. Any suggestions?" "Sure can you take me to Equestria? That is where I came from before he took me..." "Sure thing Broski, when we get there we should party..." Yeah party... Pinkie is going to love this guy... Futuis meam Vitae: XXFuck my Life "Death comes to those who wait..." "So what, we wait here for him to show up?" "Correction, you wait here while I go do some epic back flips from those trees over there" "Really? REALLY?" "Have fun kiddy, don't start the party without me" "You mother f-" "Tisk tisk didn't your mother teach you any better?" Just like that he disappeared, just into nothing. "Like the wind brah..." I heard from the darkness. "You're an asshole..." "Hmm, yes, indeed, what an astute observation" *** I heard shuffling from the direction of a few dead bushes, dear myself I hope it is a bunny. Without warning a human like being charged from it, nope definitely not a bunny. Dodging the speedy assault I gave the attacker a quick jab to the stomach, it did not even flinch. The realization of what I was fighting hit me like a ton of bricks, I immediately back stepped to escape the walking dead. It slowly shuffled forward, there must be many in this ones hive. Oh shit. Many groans came from all around me, the dead shuffled forward. For them to be this unintelligent there must be a few hundred. There is absolutely no way I can possibly kill that many, I would even have trouble. Without warning the horde of undead were cut down, an invisible weapon killed countless of them with a single blow. A shockwave spread throughout their ranks as they fell to the ground, lifeless. As suddenly as it had happened it was over, I stood there, in shock. What was powerful enough to kill that many of them? "Sup bro?" "Did you do that?" "Do what?" "Quit kidding around, I know you killed all these undead" "Oh umm... I didn't..." "You're kidding right?" "No I'm not, I just got here. I thought you killed them, although that doesn't make much sense since you don't have your powers. You don't have your powers right?" "No I don't..." I said nervously, "So who do you think is strong enough to kill them all?" "Your guess is as good as mine" "WHO KILLED MY SLAVES?" *** "Shit shit shit shit shit" I mumbled while running through the dead world. Ok Ok, remember the plan... I climbed onto a nearby hill, preparing to do exactly as Licens had said. "OI FUCK FACE" I yelled while dropping my pants, Yeah this was the plan. Completely idiotic. 'All you have to do is distract him, I would suggest yelling oi fuck face while mooning him. That will surely piss him off' I hate my life. I quickly pulled my leggings up, just in time to block a dangerous knife that would have gone up my ass. It is quite difficult to pull up your pants when you only have one hand. Damn that was close. "I will kill you." Where the hell is Licens? Screw it, it doesn't matter. Just run. *** I cried manly tears of joy as a house came into view, I don't care if it looks like the house of a crazy psycho killer, anywhere is better then constantly dodging knifes. I busted through the near collapsed house, rotten wood and dust enter my nose. I quickly looked around for anything to block the door. I quickly pulled a couch that was in disrepair in the way of the door. I don't know how long it will keep him out, but any time is better then none. Good thing all the windows are boarded up, although how strongly I am unsure. "Having fun?" "I hate you so much right now, and when are you going to do your part of the plan?" "Eh... I had no plan. This was purely for my entertainment" "YOU-you.... AGHHHHHHHH" All I ended up hitting was air, he turned transparent right before I had hit him. "Violence is never the answer young one." "Screw you" "Love you too" *** I heard pounding at the door, it seems that the wood is a lot stronger then it first appeared to hold off such blows. Licens summoned a spear out of the air, seems he can summon weapons like myself. "Can I have a weapon?" "Sure" He said while ripping out a floor board. He tossed it to me, I caught it with a quick movement. "A stick? A FUCKING STICK?" "Not just any stick..." He said needlessly dramatically " A POINTY stick." Messor: XXIReaper "What the hell was that?" I said as noises came from down the hall. There was one particular door that received constant banging from some unknown force, it was also the only one boarded up. Whatever is in there was meant to stay, but from the force of the blows it was receiving it would break before the front door would. "Go on man, you take care of that while I will take care of the asshole out there." "AW COME ON" "Well would you rather face something you know you will lose against or something that you will probably lose against?" I gave one final gulp as I stepped toward the banging door, I readied myself for what ever was on the other side. The door fell over and what greeted me was horrifying. An undead Minotaur, flesh was falling off of it in varying places. It was missing a horn but that didn't make it any less lethal. Even with its rotting flesh it had the strength to bust down a barricaded door. This thing is far stronger then myself as a demigod. It charged at me with unrelenting force. Normally I would be quick enough to dodge such an attack. But I was struck dumb by what I was seeing. A Minotaur. One of my children. I would recognize that face anywhere, even if it was rotten. "Taurus..." was all I managed to get out before his horn sunk into my chest. My son stopped what he was doing, perhaps from the realization of who he was killing? Taurus let out a deafening roar, then without warning his horn slipped out of me. He slumped over dead. What greeted me was a cloaked figure with a deadly scythe that gleamed in the little light that came from the blockaded windows. "What is going on down there?" Licens voice came from down the hall, I looked towards him in hope that what he sees would explain it all. "Ahh killed a Minotaur ehh? Well then come help me with the asshole that is about to bust through. Oh yeah" He said as he covered my new wound with the all too familiar air. "It is not fatal, but that will stop the bleeding" I looked back at the cloaked being, but it wasn't there. I looked down a Taurus's body, I shed a single tear for my beloved son. Ut terra complecti anima..." 'May the earth embrace your soul...' *** "He is about to get through..." "Don't worry, I'll be fine" "It isn't you I'm concerned with, you have a damn spear. All I have is a fucking stick." "I told you a POINTY stick, big difference. If you want to get technical you have a spear as well... just a shorter one" He said with a snicker. "Oh thanks asshole" "You're welcome bro" We drew our attention back to the door, it was about to be blasted of its hinges. The strength of such a rotted door amazed me, it must be very strong wood. Just not strong enough to hold off a pissed demigod. The banging suddenly stopped, neither of us moved due to the probability of it being a simple ruse. After a few minutes we stepped towards the door together, spear and 'pointy' stick at the ready. We reached the door at the same time, with a nod Licens slowly opened the door. The door was instantly blasted open, knocking both of us on our feet. What greeted me was a knife in the leg, with unimaginable speed, another in the gut. Luckily Lichens was there to stop the fatal blow that was going for my head with a gust of wind, throwing it off balance just enough to sink itself into the wood. With a growl Dead Winds child leaped towards Licens. He was barely able to block such a relentless assault. I then proceeded to attempt to pull the blades our of myself. Unluckily for me, they were both serrated. So If I pull them out they will cause a very large amount of damage to what is left of me. "What chu' got sucka? What chu got?" Wow, Licens can't stop talking can he, I am going to take a wild guess that it helps him concentrate. "I an going to gut you like a pig..." "Speaking of gutting... Guess what I did to your mom last night?" Don't do it Licens. Don't Fucking do it. "I sure did 'gut' her, so to speak." With lightning quickness Licens spear was destroyed, Licens surprise lasted only long enough for our enemy to take a stab for his head. Licens was barely able to dodge it, but his hat was not so lucky. "DAMN IT THAT WAS MY FAVORITE FEDORA." Licens took several back steps to avoid any more attacks, he drew back his right hand into a punch, he took a running stance. Then he disappeared. Damn... where the hell did he go? My question was quickly answered as Licens seemed to almost reappear into existence, he hit with such force that Dead Winds son was rocketed across the room and crashed through with enough force to break a gods back. It was difficult to see from my slumped position but he seemed to be... unharmed. "Let me show you how it is really done..." Intermissione: XXIIInterruption He charged forward, much like how Licens had before, but he didn't disappear. Instead he seemed to turn into a shadow as he sprinted towards Licens. I heard the resounding crack of countless bones, then the crash of wood on flesh. I looked over at Licens, he was completely covered in blood, his bones were coming out at random intervals. I looked into his eyes, he couldn't move. He was crippled. With a burst of strength I removed the deadly knife in my leg, a long stream of blood quickly followed. My now mortal body was quickly going weak from the loss of blood. I'm not sure which one of us will die first. But even as I am, I REFUSE to die without fighting to my last breath. Taking the knife in my hand, I threw it with deadly accuracy, it hit him right in the chest. He roared in pain as his eyes quickly found me, he took one slow step towards me, then he once again became a shadow. With a single grunt of pain I removed the knife from my gut, I doubt I will survive a single minute with the way I am bleeding, too bad the chances of me living that long are slim. I readied myself for what was to come, I am ready to accept death with open arms. I swung my knife, in a futile attempt to hit the shadow, it just dodged it, but dodging did not slow its speed. It grabbed my arm, with immense strength it broke my arm with a simple twist, causing me to drop the knife. It was hopeless. Suddenly he stopped, causing me to fall to the floor. Not that it matters I'll be dead within the minute. "Book..." "N-no it is mine. Father gave it to me" "Fool..." the voice from the darkness responded, it seemed to more appear in my mind then to come from any one place. "Give, I shall spare." "No you wont take it" He said with force, suddenly out of the air came the book. "Lets see how you like curses." "You, regret, soon" "Ego vocant super timere, somnia, et memorias ad tollendum haec stulti a me. Obedire me libro!" "Sorry, what to happen, my fault." We had all heard what he had said, I just couldn't believe it. He called upon fear, memories, and nightmares to simply rid him from us. Hopefully myself and Licens die before the spell takes affect... like I could be so lucky. A white orb began expanding from the book, it covered all three of us. Dead Winds son soon realized his error as he began thrashing about, the voice cannot be affected by his own book. For it was he who created it. I closed my eyes as the light enveloping me hurt my eyes, it quickly turned to darkness as whatever curse I had been given was taking affect... please don't be fear... In Terra Frangit: XXIIIThe Earth Breaks Warning, this chapter and the next three will be very violent, if you cannot handle the concept of mass killing, ritualistic sacrifice, or torture do not read this or the next three. It will not be described in large detail, but the concept is there. Sorry for any people that cannot handle it, I hope I have not greatly disappointed you. But all and all I am proud of this chapter, it took longer then normal but it was worth it. "Face your Fears. Bend to them. For they will break you. It is not wrong to fear, but how you react to fear defines you. Will you face them, or will you bury them within your soul? Awaken Tellus, awaken." *** Ow my damn head, it feels like I have been drinking for a thousand years then run out of alcohol. This is the absolute worst hangover I have ever felt. Wait, where the hell am I? I was in a forest of some kind, this place seemed oddly familiar. I put both my hands behind my head to relax on the grass... wait. I took my right hand out from behind my head and looked at it. Why does this seem to not belong? No matter, I have things to do. What I have to do I have no idea. I walked in an unknown direction, for reasons not revealed. Something just seemed right about this direction. As if I am supposed to be here. I came upon a village of sorts, but much more modern then most... I think. Surprisingly the occupants were ponys. Perhaps I will be welcomed here. "Ave, may I request your name?" "Pig..." Was all I heard from the purple pony below me... touchy. "Excuse me..." "Don't speack tah' me as if yer' mah' equal!" Ok... Calm down... It has only been two of the occupants. Don't judge the place by two simple citizens. I passed by a group of young looking ponys, one seemed to look a bit like the second rude pony I had come across resembling a bit like her besides being smaller with a bow in their hair. While one of the others had wings and purple hair. With the last having a horn with a pure white coat. "Hello there" I said warmly, I enjoyed the company of children. Reason? They have yet to learned to hate as others have. The one with a bow took a quick spit right in front of me, the insult clear. I started breathing a little more quickly. "Ewwww a Demigod..." Stuck up unicorn. I looked at the last one, at first I thought she was more accepting then the others. But the sneer on her face said otherwise. I felt a sharp kick go into my right leg, gasping in pain I looked behind to try and see the perpetrator. "Get away from them you monster, I'll show you what we do to creatures like you." Said a rainbow manned Pegasus. She charged at me and hit me square in the chest, I slid along the ground from the impact. I could not take much more of this. With my blood boiling I sprinted out of the town. I didn't get far before a yellow Pegasus tripped me, sending me sprawling into the ground. I don't know how much more I can take... The rest of the citizens smiled at what had happened to me, they walked past me with satisfied looks on their faces. Leave, just leave. Don't let it consume you, remember what happened last time. Everything around me seemed to flicker in and out of existence. What replaced it for a few long seconds was a burning ancient village, littered with dead bodys. Many appeared to have been trapped inside of their own homes. Left to be burned alive. I stood up and looked around at the horrors that had befallen the people here. The flicker started again, what appeared was the hateful town I was in. I am calm... I am calm... "You disgrace the very earth you walk upon, leave this place you disgusting cretin." Panting loudly I tried to leave, but many ponys blocked my way. Don't they know I am about to lose it? "Lets have some fun with this pathetic use of skin." "Lets string him up and watch him bleed." "All I want is that monster out of town." I lost it... I gave into my anger. I can only take so much, I felt nothing until the deed was done with. *** I remember... Why did I have to Remember? Why only after it was done... Why not before? I AM a monster, I have... done things... to the only beings that ever cared for me. Why? I cried... I had nothing left to lose... all has been taken from me due to my insufferable anger. I know what I fear most, out of all I have ever experienced. "Do you now? Enlighten me." "I fear losing control, to hurt everyone I am close to. I fear not being accepted by those I love, which is why I have not taken a lover for over three thousand years..." This was true, I had never, truly, loved the ones I had children with. I had done it because it was asked, Demigod children are very strong and loyal. "Is that all?" No... it wasn't. "I don't want to love another for them to only leave me, I can live forever but... they cannot" "Why not a fellow god?" "I never felt that click with any of the others... but when I felt it with mortals, I couldn't bear to know that I would still be young while they are old and withered. To watch everything I know and love to pass away before my eyes... I will assume you know that the way gods see time is very different from mortals, a hundred years would be the equivalent of a month to mortals." "Why did you not simply turn a mortal into a god?" "Many reasons... one that the rising of a god is often retaliated violently by other gods due to the fact that it would be seen as an act of war. If you turn someone into a god then it is very likely they would be loyal to their death, something in the gods universe is very dangerous to every other god." "And the other reason?" "I am one of the simplest gods, for me to try and give my powers to another would severely weaken me. You cannot get much more basic then earth" "Good... you have admitted what you fear, to escape you must fight your fear, I can do little. All I can do is offer advice" "Who are you?" "Reaper... it is my book that has caused this. But it may be for the best. For the one who has done this was, quite literally not themselves. Please forgive me for not acting sooner." "Please explain..." "My time with you has grown short, the others require me as well..." "Wait, what do you mean they are not themselves? Reaper? REAPER!" My crys fell on death ears as I was only met by silence. Before I could react the very world around me seemed to change, it was not flickering. More along the lines of bending due to some unseen force. The view of watching everything stretch, change, and bend infinitely caused me to become nauseated. I laid down on the ever changing ground and closed my eyes, anything to stop this feeling. Before long I fell into the embrace of sleep. *** "Where am I?" I had awoken in a court yard of some kind, I had little to no memory of my past, how strange... "Tellus... That my name? Weird if you ask me, but I'm not the one who named me, I think." Somewhere in the back of my mind came knowledge, it appears that Tellus means 'earth'. Even stranger. Well, I wont accomplish anything standing here so I should get a move on... what I need to accomplish is unknown. The large double doors that lead into the castle seems the most viable... although I would go there anyway because something seemed to be calling me, leading me, wanting me. Whatever the reason does not matter, all that matters is the result. *** The inside of the castle was quite spacious, almost ridiculously so. There were no tables, chairs, paintings, or doors. All there was was a single wide marble staircase, leading higher up in the large castle. This place gave me the creeps, the soft voice that was leading me was up those stairs... not like there was anywhere else for me to go. "Might as well" Up the stairs was a single hallway, with a single door at the end. The drastic change from marble to wood awed me, it was surprising that they didn't clash. Upon reaching the door I notice tiny writing on the door, off to the side so it would be difficult to see. 'Face'... that it? This place is starting to get scary, but the draw to the door was intoxicating. I could not help myself from opening the door. On the other side was a room full of many paintings, they covered every square inch of space, there were many long corridors, many of little to no description. All but one, it had an enormous painting of a creature, it looked like a cross between a human and werewolf. It had no fur, but the same animalistic red eyes looked down upon me. Everything else about it seemed human, were did I get werewolfs from? Obviously this is a work of art depicting the monster inside ourselves. "Familiar somehow..." But that itching feeling in my mind was ignored as I sprinted down the hallway, the feeling was so strong. I paid no attention to the glass walls on either side of me, I didn't even look to see what was behind them. All that mattered was the door ahead of me. Upon reaching it I could barely walk from the high of being so close to the door, I only gave the witting on it a glance not even reading it. Opening the door with inhuman speed I gasped at what happened, the feeling was replaced by dread nearly to the point of irrationality. What greeted me was even worse... The being looked me in the eye, gave a smile, and then got up. It walked towards me slowly, perhaps from the anticipation of it, to relish in the feeling of my dread, or simply because it knew I couldn't run. "Hello Tellus, glad you could make it..." I only stood there with my mouth open. "Don't worry I will make your stay as enjoyable as possible." I was pushed forward by a wall of stone, while blocking my exit in the process. "Fear..." "Yes, perhaps it would have been better if you had read the witting?" My mind was working at an alarming speed, time slowed down around me as I brought my thoughts together. Fight or Flight? *** 'If I flee I will have to run in the opposite direction of him, So I would have to turn around and in that time it could attack me. I would be caught off guard and will likely lose in the end. It is an exact copy of me except... those eyes. It must have the strength of my rage, so I would likely lose again. Our strength, skill, and expertise are equal, the only thing different is that he has rage, something I feel myself lacking at the moment... and those damn eyes. I am good at countering attacks, so against any other opponent I would wait for them to attack, but against me? It knows this, and I doubt it will attack at any time since it has both my strengths and weaknesses. He seems to possess my powers, but are those as strong? 'It has my strength but when my rage hits me, I find it much harder to use the concentration necessary to use my more powerful magic. Only simple things...' *** Fight or Flight? I launched myself into the air with a pillar of earth, going right over his head as I jumped. I caught him from behind and focused stone into my fist. I hit him with enough force to cave in a skull. The punch seemed to do nothing, I hit him well enough but he did not even move an inch. "My turn..." A kick hit me right across the face, sending me sprawling to the ground. "Get up..." I got up as quickly as someone can after having been kicked in the head with enough strength to shake a mountain. I stood at the ready, but my counter part seemed to have no interest in attacking, at least until I try to escape. Leaping into the air I did a spinning kick in an attempt to hit him square in the nose. While at the same time focusing a spike of earth on my foot. He grabbed my leg, then with strength only I match, he used the momentum of my kick to send me into the ground face first. I felt pain as my face was torn across the ground. "Get up..." I put my hand to my face as I stood up, my face burned like fire. Although I doubt I look much better now. "I have an idea, how about you try the same thing over and over again and hope the result changes" He said sarcastically. "If you don't step it up..." He didn't finish the threat, I knew full well what. My powers are most focused in physical contact, anything else is much harder to do without people believing in me. From what I can assume, the only other being here is myself. So my power is very limited. I grew angry from this, now my chances of beating him are even smaller... with horror I realized my anger was fading away, while my counter part seemed to be having trouble not ripping my throat out. Even fear itself cannot hold back my anger... with a roar he charged. *** I gasped in pain, I cannot take too many more hits. It is relentless... But never give in. For once you stop fighting loss is guaranteed. Although I would be in much better condition if I had given up, I was covered with brusies on every square inch of my body. Panting I readied myself for another one of his attacks. I blocked a punch to the gut just in time to be hit in the face with the other. I did not even have time to spit out the blood in my mouth before his foot made contact with the back of my head. I felt my face crush into the very stone beneath me, I am very glad that my skull is harder then mortals. He kicked me over to get a better look at me, blood was pouring freely down my face, preventing from seeing anymore then a blur of the monster above me. The thing I saw was his foot coming down on my head... Darkness. *** 'Tellus, I have little time to talk. So just listen. The human mind is a fickle thing, it can moved, shaped, or formed into anything. Keeping this in mind you cannot begin anew until the previous is destroyed, or sunken into the abyss of the mind. To get over your fear you must destroy the concept of your mind, only after doing this can you get over your fears." "Who are you? Where do you come from?" "Goodbye..." "Wait... WAIT. Damn." I didn't have time to say another word as I was thrown back into whatever world I'm in. *** "Owwwwww..." I awoke in pain, every where hurt. I attempted to look over my body but all I accomplished was falling on my ass. I was in a type of forest, although the kind I do not often find myself in. A jungle, I had tried living in one seven hundred years ago but earth and water don't mix... well they do but not when erosion comes into play. The rain made it so the stone in the area was too weak for my needs. So my most of my powers are out, unless I have the strength to turn dirt to stone... Nope, hurts like hell though. Time to survey the damage... Would fucked up suffice for my condition? I somehow do not think so, although I cannot think of any other sayings with the same meaning. I was covered with bruises, I know what bruises are. Damaged muscle and blood vassals... so I am having internal bleeding EVERYWHERE. Fan-fucking-tastic. Ok Tellus, ignore the pain. Transform it into productivity. I am in an unknown jungle where I have no idea the extent of the wildlife or plants. For all I know everything in front of me could be coated in countless poisons that could kill me. I need a mental list of what I need to do... Survive- working on it Come up with a reason to survive- I have not kicked Licens ass yet Make a shelter- fuck that, I'm too damn tiered Make tools- read above Find food and water- start on that stat Send a signal for help- No one knows my ass is here, I'm fucked. Stay active- Yeah, can't have myself becoming insane from loss of human contact ??? Profit I added in the last two for kicks and giggles, you know, Why the hell not? *** I began coughing uncontrollably, to my horror it was blood. Great... I can't stay here, there is no drinkable water. Obviously it is the water with these deadly diseases and parasites. What little I can even find comes from the dew of the plants here, although I suspect the plants themselves are poisonous. I made a choice earlier, drink possibly deadly water, or die of thirst. It also seems that many of them here... destroy the mind so to speak. Causing hallucinations, uncontrollable muscle spasms, and bouts of memory loss. I have suffered these, but I will live. A gods immune system is very strong, I could likely eat most of these plants but I would be unable to function afterwards. For me to get sick from the water... this would kill near any mortal within a day. With no opinions I set out for a random direction, hell I'm already lost what is the worst that could happen? Oh shit. *** "Whos there?" nothing, like always, they hide when I suspect them but come when I don't. It turns out seven days without food, water, or any rest of any kind will really fuck you up. Nothing here is edible, nothing is drinkable, and everything is poisonous. I can't sleep for they watch me, I hear them, FEEL them... they are in my mind, my skin, my very soul. Yet it isn't enough for them, not until I am a shivering husk of my former self. Oh no it is coming... I tried to stop it but it cannot be stopped. The monsters here are horrid, I never saw them, but they are there... It must be so. "My skin..." They are crawling, biting, tearing, ripping, munching, crunching. I closed my eyes to try and escape the feeling... but I couldn't take it. With immense strength I ripped open my arms with my now sharp nails to get to the parasites. *** They are gone... but at what cost? Both of my arms are torn to shreds, but the pain didn't bother me... What did was the husks of the now dead parasites. I could not touch them... they were not there to begin with. My hands just went through them, I began laughing uncontrollably... what is real and what is not? I don't even know who I am anymore, do I even exist? Perhaps this is just a figment of the imagination. I was at my breaking point. *** Ten days, no food or water. I could barely crawl, my throat burned like fire. I will not live another day... Here I am... back where I started, no progress made, nothing to show for it. Crazy right? I traveled for nine days looking for what I need to survive and I end up right where I started... I no longer possessed the strength needed to fight off the needs of my body. I have to admit, surviving for ten days with no food or water while suffering through the affects of mind altering plants is impressive... although I admit I would have preferred for the plants to down right kill me instead of this. Least they don't affect me as much as they did, turns out constantly being poisoned by something grants you immunity to it. Something's different... is that writing on that tree? I tried reading it but failed many times, I had lost the ability to read... or so I thought as It suddenly became clear. "Bend" With that my memories were unlocked once again, what I had faced before this became clear. 'Break yourself... you will begin anew' I will, looking around I realized many of the plants are recognizable. One in particular stood out, it was completely black, stem, leaves, and all. With a single white fruit hanging from it, it was only about the size of a cherry. Mortis Umbra, Mortuus Fructu, Demens Fructum, Mortis Osculum... The shadow of death, dead fruit, the fruit of a madman, kiss of death. So many names for a single plant, although it deserves everyone of them. This plant is famous because of what it causes... I recalled the description from a book that I had read due to the plants being near my home, about a thousand years ago. I did not question why this memory was unlocked from so long ago... *** "Mortis Umbra is possibly the deadliest plant that had ever been conceived. During the time of the worlds beginning a single god, a god of death, got into a competition with a fellow god, a god of chaos. They wanted to know who could create the deadliest plant, the god of chaos believed it would be easy, as chaos is required in all creation. He had believed that he could out smart the god of death. He devised a plan to show her the power of chaos itself, he would make a plant that caused insanity, a favorite of his. While at the same time causing unimaginable pain. "The god of death knew of his intentions, it was a part of the competition for the other to eat the fruit, overcome by pride she decided she would continue with the competition. She knew she would become insane upon eating it, but if she was going to go insane she would do so with power. So she made what became known as 'Deaths kiss'. A single plant with a single flower, no one knew what this plant would cause as it had never been seen before. She told no one what she had done to the plant, there was enough poison to kill thousands of mortals and many gods with just a single drop from the fruit. "On the day of the competition the god of deaths lover discovered her plan. He begged her not to do it but she was determined, he had her make one promise though, one that saved countless worlds, a cure. She followed his request, and made it so a single creature could consume the plant, a creature that her lover had made. For only its poisonous spit could stop it, although one had to first look into the beasts eyes so the poison would not kill it. "Many gods had come to watch the competition between the two gods, although deaths lover was told not to be there he came anyway, staying a good distance away so she would not see him. Many believed that chaos would win as the plant he had made bore many red fruit, all of which screamed in the torturous anguish of countless individuals. "As both gods put the others fruit into their mouths many believed that deaths plant had no effect, as the god of chaos was completely fine while deaths eye were wide with fear from invisible opponents, while screaming from the immense pain. Without warning the god of chaos slumped over, dead. His body turned into pure red energy as it flowed into death, increasing her insanity ten fold by the increase in power. With a rage unmatched by any she began killing the gods around her, herself and the former god of chaos were the strongest of all the worlds gods at the time. For her to have that much power sent what little remained of her mind over the edge, and became the first mad god. "It took four gods working together at the same time to defeat her, they combined their powers into lightning, something that in most circumstances happens when Water, Fire, Wind, and Earth work together. Water turns to steam, fire ignites it, wind shapes it, earth directs it. "One of those was her lover. "Overcome by rage that her lover had turned on her, she did the most powerful curse that had ever been preformed, she cursed the plants that Chaos and herself had made, they would forever be bound together, and that it will grow in all current worlds. The plants formed together into a black plant, with a single white fruit. If any being were to eat it they would see unseen enemies, feel the pain of hundreds of tortured souls, then die a blubbering mess of their former selves, all within two minutes, as the time it takes to kill was expanded so the one who ate the fruit would feel as much misery as possible. "She died with one last insane cackle as the plant she had created disappeared in a cloud of black smoke, transporting itself to the many realms that had been created. "Deaths former lover wanted to right her wrongs, in hopes that others will not suffer too badly. So he sent his creature to all the worlds, the creature would always know where the plants was, and would save those who ate it. It is unknown what element he possessed, or what the creature is as the being had been killed off in many worlds due to the worth of its eyes, and scales. So in time, the plant, as well as the creature, were forgotten. That was until the plant began reappearing in worlds, while many had believed it had been killed off, known as nothing more then a legend. "Many worlds died from the plant without the creature there to save them, as the beast eats the fruit of the plant so that it may not spread. There are few worlds left that house this creature, so the job of controlling it often went into the hands of the worlds god of death. "If one finds the plant, proceed to alert your worlds god of death to take care of the problem, as the only way the creature will show itself is if one ate the fruit, something that will likely cause death in the end anyway" *** That is all I needed to know. It is the only thing that can kill me, as I do not even have the strength to kill myself. With shaking hands, I took hold of the fruit, and put it into my mouth... the last thing I remember are the words... "Break" Mortis tot Vultus: XXIVMany faces of Death Warning, this chapter is going to be very graphic, if you have a very active imagination do not proceed. Darkness is all that welcomed Infelix, he had lost control of his own body long ago. He dared not think of what had caused him to change, for if he did, the visions would appear... He could never get the sound of screams out of his head, at times it sounded like a dying animal, at others it was his own voice. But he knew who it was, is, and will be. Himself at different times of his life, when he first began changing, when he went through the pain of being torn apart, of having his very mind ripped from his body, leaving it nothing but a husk for the monster to ravage. When his mother died... when his father tortured him for his own sick experiments... when he killed the deer out of anger, when he lost his mind... when he-he... tortured those children. He tried desperately to believe that is was the monster that did those things... but he could feel, see, and hear everything, it, himself, the other, the monster, did. He felt the crunch of the Childs head beneath his boot, he felt the resistance of flesh meet his blade with the bound mans hand, who he later hunted down. He was glad that he had survived, that the one god that had survived had saved him from his grasp. He wished dearly he could be welcomed at deaths door, but he knew it would never come. For his soul belonged to his own father, he could never truly die, even if he were to take his own life... Infelix cried deeply, hoping for any relief from the prison of his own mind... He was brought back to the sound of an angry voice. "DAMN IT THAT WAS MY FAVORITE FEDORA." Infelix had been paying little attention to the fight, he knew the gods could not defeat him... as much as he would enjoy the feeling of deaths sweet embrace he knew he would only end up back in his fathers dominion, just like the eleven times before someone had managed to stick a knife in his poisoned heart. He had even attempted to take his own, which only ended with him being... punished before his father. He lost interest as he felt his back hit the wall, it would not even leave a bruise. If the god could do so little damage to him now, he dreaded thinking what would happen now that his other was angry... He tried to block out the sound of bones but ultimately failed... he had never succeeded once in doing so. Suddenly, he heard his other talking, he could never tell what it said, only the constant spite, anger, and venom in his words. But there was another voice... it appeared in his mind, but it could not be understood, as he had no control over it. HE felt a white light overtake him, then a feeling of peace... then darkness. *** "One mans dream, is anothers nightmare. But what if the one man is not one? For death, like yourself, has many faces. Some show mercy, some less then so. Dreams are often a minds representation of past experiences, or hidden horrors within our minds. To escape your past you must recover the truth, kill yourself, and become one. Sleep Infelix, Sleep." *** "Subject one twenty seven shows signs of success, must investigate further. Ironic isn't it? Fail over a hundred times then succeed on the one that showed the least promise. Will need a way to erase subjects morality, or else all will be for naught. Will also need to change subjects mind, body, and soul, not smart enough, strong enough, or cruel enough. Perhaps I should have started with this one instead of my favored children. Doesn't matter now, but I will need a way to keep a leash on him, do not believe he will follow for no reason... subject is awakening... tests shall proceed." A dark shadowy figure stood above a small child, likely from the ages from nine to twelve. The child was stirring from whatever nightmare it has been forced to go through, the figure paid no attention to the Childs pained gasps, focusing more on witting in his notebook. On the other end of child a man, barely twenty. The subject. Bound to a chair with strange torturous devices attached to said chair. *** "Test was a success, safe to say subject has lost sense of trust for other beings, unlikely to regain. Quite proud from ingenuity to destroy it, took many trys but succeeded in time. Turns out best way is to have subject go through pain, misery, and emotional insecurity to lose trust. Found that this test showed most success. Took inspiration from a 'movie' from a place called earth, surprised mortals are capable of such cruelty. Need to investigate earth potential in recruitment. "Have subject trapped in metal binds, have small child on opposing end of subject. Tell child before hand that their one chance at survival is the subject, and that if they want to escape that upon being freed they must press a button, hidden from subject, that will break subjects bones. Tell child likely result is saviors death. Mortals will go to immense hardships to insure their own survival. Even possible death of savior, or at least crippling and pain. "Have subject go through immense pain to free child, then to have child betray, little ashamed that I could not think of it, must find a way to thank earth for idea. Gift basket? Perhaps not endless torture? Not sure. "Shall now play video, again surprised at earth capabilities. Should capture as soon as possible, capture of earth will ensure dominance over other realms." *** A man groaned as he awoke from his haphazard slumber, his first thought was to try and force himself upright but gasped in pain as razors shredded into his face. What was he going to go through today? "Attention subject, now will be a test of how far you will go for others. In front of you is a child. If you wish to save said child you must go to immense means to ensure its survival. Every thirty seconds a spike will be sent into the child, each into a vital artery. The time will start once this message ends or if you decide to act for yourself" The man attempted to get a good look at what encased him, but failed. "To free the child three buttons must be pressed. One is beyond the mask of spikes in front of you, likely you will be blinded in order to free child. Another to your right hand, upon pressing said button bear trap will spring. To left is barbed wire, with a healthy dose of salt. If you can endure said pain and crippling child will go free. I suggest you take action... now" *** "Success. After many trys said objective has been achieved. Subject has been split into many different 'personalities' decided to name the three dominant ones. " Infelix, most like original subject, likely holding onto strange sense of morality, thought that this one would hold much promise, hopes dashed once subject still went thought pain for others, while disobeying orders upon threat of torture. "Infirma, shows least promise, weakest of three, will cry for victims instead of acting, too weak to act, will follow orders upon threat, likely from fear, still weakest, prefer others over this one. "Lastly Ira, decided to pick this one over others, will not help those in need unless ordered, no morality, will be good assassin, will follow orders without thinking, even without threat of torture, too bad this personality cannot exist without others, or will be have destroyed others by now." *** "Subject escaped not long ago, appears it was Infelix's idea. Took previous logs before escape, unsure how subject managed to escape, made sure to keep subject in bonds before leaving alone. Seems only two out of the three minds agreed to the idea, as Ira seemed to be distracted yesterday, as if he was fighting off some unknown force. Didn't pay attention yesterday, should have, this could have been avoided, will not make same mistake again." *** "A jungle of concrete, a maze, hidden horrors within" Infelix gasped while running through the corridors. "No escape, must follow the pipes... be quite you, you are not helping..." "Whispers in the dark, my own mind, unknown horrors. Find a way to end pain. Death? No, too risky, cannot trust Ira. He is not named after wraith for nothing. Give in? No, to give is to take, and to take is to steal... Does not have to make sense I am in control... quite Ira, your voice serves no purpose here. Hmm... Infirma that could work... but you only wish to end your own pain, you care little for others, not strong enough to act... Free the previous? No we have all seen him, he is nothing, we are all figments of his mind... Contact the others? No, they are too weak to be of service..." The man continued to talk to himself as he ran through the corridors, paying little attention to where he was going, content with wandering aimlessly while his father searches for him. "Read the journal? You only wish to stop for him to catch us, you were always his favorite you pompous fool. You know nothing of the pain we others have gone through, but you are not in control I am, If you wish to continue talking I suggest you watch your voice, you are giving me a headache. Although I do wish to know what he has done to us, me, myself, you, and him. Very well, my curiosity has been peaked.." *** I cannot believe you still stand behind him after seeing the horrors he has put upon us... It is not justified, you are nothing more then a pawn to him, but you are too foolish to see it. Infirma you seem quite from this revelation... What no response... something not right... What have you done Ira! You... killed him? How? Not possible, does not make sense... you will not kill me, I am smarter then you, I am dominant, I control the body now, so long as I have say you will never be in control... If I have to take my own life to make sure you will not harm others I will, but until then I am content with this control and free thinking I have come to know." Growls came from down the hall, raspy, deadly growls. The huffing of dead lungs echoing down the quite hallways. "Seems father has unleashed the hounds... Come Ira I doubt the hounds care for your life as much as they care for mine, they only know how to kill, not how to capture. If you wish to live I suggest you help me with this predicament... Fine, I will fight them alone, I do not require your cruelty to defeat the mutts" The man stood, keeping his back away from the source of the sounds. "Come on dogs, your meat is here" From darkness came the dead. Parts of the hounds bodys had already decomposed, but that did not matter much to their already enhanced strength. With a lunge the man set himself upon the dogs, he became an animal, while at the same time mumbling to himself, likely from the voices in his head. "Killing does not require... cruelty... mercy killing, they are suffering..." The man mumble while dodging the many attacks from the hounds, they could not land a blow on the speedy 'human'. The man sent his foot into the skull of one of the smaller hounds, his first kill. Although he did not enjoy killing innocents, these animals are no longer animals... little more then fancy battle slaves. The man stumbled, the dogs took it upon themselves to rid this menace from themselves. A grunt of pain, a recovery, a snap, a crack, a hit, a bite... An infection. *** Ira was quite happy at the turn of events, upon the infection setting itself into his body he regained control. He did not show the mutts the mercy that Infelix had, instead opting for breaking the bones of the creatures, disabling them, knowing they still felt pain did little to slow his assault. He killed them slowly, even when he knew victory was in sight. Before long all of the mutts were broken down, and killed. "Time flys when you're having fun ehh Infelix... what not going to justify that with a response ehh? No matter, I'm sure father will be here soon. What you think he will allow the infection to kill us? No, you are wrong, perhaps if it was only you but I am different. I am favored, unlike you and that dead weakling... Ahh still haven't found the body ehh? No matter. Trust me, that weakling is gone... I sure as fuck am not going to tell you how I did it, I will just tell you I was only able to do it because he was weak, too bad you are not the same ehh? Well what is the point of having those weaker then you if you cannot prove your strength against them? Bah, I am growing tired of this useless conservation, goodbye." *** "Hello father. I am in control again. I have also found a way to kill the other parts of my mind, too bad if I tell you he will find out and will destroy me." "I enjoy that you think I will reward you for returning after escaping... I do not care if you were not the one who did it, you must be punished." "Wha...What do you have in mind father?" "Have you heard of my undead called patchworks?" "No... father I'm sorry please anything but that." "I care not for what you do and do not want. You will accept your punishment and enjoy it. Do I make myself clear?" "Yes sir..." "Good, sorry I cannot spare any painkillers. They are in short supply right now" *** "Get it over with..." "You cannot rush perfection." Dead Wind said as he began cutting along his sons jaw, carefully removing the skin, muscle, and bone. Ira did not call out in pain once. "There that was to bad was it? Now to add in the replacement..." Dead Wind then melded metal into his Childs jaw, then carefully replacing the skin and muscle over it. "Now to replace the rest, although metal is expensive so I have opted to use body parts from previous living beings. Do not worry you will not always be a hideous freak, for your soul belongs to me. Upon your death I can remake you how ever I please. This is just punishment..." *** "I am sorry you have had to relive these horrors, although it was not I who decided to do so. For the the book is gaining control... you do not even wish to think what Licens is going through." Foeditatem Praeteritum: XXVhorrors of the Past This chapter is going to have ritualistic sacrifice. And murder... and... other stuff that could be scary so... warning? It also has a lot of crappy one liners, jokes, and puns. YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED. Also this is more linear then the other pasts of the characters, so should be easier to understand. "You have not been a god for long, in fact scarcely a century. You have many years ahead of you, so it is best to put the past behind you, or it will destroy you. Although the curse does not help your case." *** "Please don't go, I need you..." "I'm sorry Marian, but I have a job to do, the streets are full of criminals and lowlifes. Either I go or my superiors will stop sending in those silver coins. Anyway, Jeffrey is going to end up getting the squad killed... idiot barely knows the hilt of a sword from the, I quote 'pointy end'" "Every time you go out that door I fear I'll never see you again..." "Don't worry baby, I'm too suborn too die. I've been stabbed, impaled, sliced, you name it... Damn I'm more or less a veteran of the guard" "And all of that happened while you were on patrol. I swear if you don't come back the gates of Infernum will not stop me." "Ha, I know. Suppose I should make sure I come back so the gods wont have a reason to be pissed. I doubt breaking into the underworld would call for much celebration." "Please be careful..." "Don't worry I'l-" "No really, no unnecessary risks just to catch some lowlife. I mean it..." "Your wish is my command." he said with a snicker, bowing low out the door. "Your majesty" "The sarcasm dripping from your mouth is revolting, now get out of my sight" she smiled as he pretended to trip out the door, she then proceeded with the menial labor of cleaning house. Even with her husband always risking his life, she was in a way, content. There is a certain pride in knowing your lover protects those who cannot protect themselves. She could not help thinking "All men are idiots, and I married their King." *** "Jeffrey... put that down before you hurt yourself." Light travels faster than sound. This is why some people appear bright until you hear them speak. "Bahh, put down my weapon? I hope you know I come from a greatly estab-" "Yeah yeah, blah blah, I am superior to you, you dirty peasant. Let me rephrase it... I Do Not Give Two Shits about your family, I don't care if your Fatas' own son. What I say goes, and if you do not put that weapon down I will personally hang you up by your balls and turn you into a Feriae ornament. Now please... put it down..." Jeffrey put the weapon down, rather clumsily at that. He nearly sliced off his own foot. How such an idiot got into the guard is astonishing. Although if one were to think about it, it is not surprising. The streets were going to hell, crime ran rampart. Nobles volunteered their sons so their families would get some honor... idiots don't even put their kids through training. Just send them down and hope for the best. Jeffrey was one of these cases... Even worse he was put second in command with no experience in weapons, tactics, or how to talk to anyone of a social standing without shitting himself. Skills vital to a guard. "Alright team, there was a domestic disturbance down by the aqueduct. Pacia, Jaco, Grven, and Cervin you handle that. Jeffrey, Brice, Dylen, and myself shall handle the murder case by the docks. Vecia, Feldan, and the recruits stay here in case anyone else comes by. Once you handle the disturbance patrol the area. In two hours return for further orders, Silvia will give you your next orders while I handle the murder. Alright everyone get prepared. *** The guard captain began putting on his honorary armor, a gift from the queen herself for such good work at keeping the streets free from crime for three years, it was the safest the city had been in over a hundred years, well at least until the neighborhood cult decided to get involved in crime. Made from the highest quality skymetal, metal light enough to keep you quick on your feet, yet strong enough to stop a rampaging Hydra. It was similar to civilian clothing, so he could go unnoticed in a crowd. He then proceeded to put on his near trademarked fedora that the queen was nice enough to have armored for him. It was quite different from the heavy, iron plate mail of the regular guards. Although calling it 'plate mail' was misleading as the armor was often mismatched and scavenged from whatever could be found, as iron was worth near its weight in gold. But that never stopped the queen from having the guards wearing only that instead of the much cheaper, and nearly as durable bronze armor. The queen is too prideful to stoop to such 'barbaric' alloys. Lastly the captain put his spear on his back, and knife at his belt. The spear was different from most due to it being made completely out of metal, mainly iron but the blade was skymetal. To say that it was worth its weight in gold would be wrong, it is worth ten times its weight in gold, if you added another ten pounds to it. Partly due to gold being in abundance. The knife was basic, made of iron with a silver handle, inlaid with a single topaz at the pommel. Mainly decorative, but could kill as well as the next weapon, perhaps even more so with who welded it. *** "Poor man..." The captain said as he examined the body. "Keep the area secured, Don't want any passerbyers to see this." The guards then proceeded to block off both ends of the alley. "Three stab wounds to the area around the heart..." The captain said while removing the bloodied shirt of the victim. "looks like the heart was purposely avoided... hmmm... wounds in the place of the three main Coronary arterys. Cause of death, suffocation from three to four minutes due to oxygenated blood not being pumped... painful, victim got to look into their killers eyes before death. Poor bastard. No money or valuables taken. So someone killing for fun? Not a pleasant thought." "Brice identity of victim..." "Male, Caucasian, age twenty-three to early thirties. Homeless, fit, would have had to been taken by surprise due to lack of resistance. Name, known to be called 'Squeaky'. Family, unknown. Likely picked out due to chances of not being missed, body would have gone unnoticed for days if children hadn't regularly visited this man. Founded by Tyler and Viven Choftein." "could this have been a random act of violence?" "Possible, but unlikely. Victim was likely chosen from other plausible victims. Homeless, no family, unlikely to be noticed gone. Killer must not have known of the children." "Possible motive?" "Markings show signs of ritualistic sacrifice, along with way victim was killed very likely. Local cult may be responsible, seems they worship a god of wind called Licens. Little is known of him." "Have the surrounding buildings been explored?" "No, no one has entered these buildings for years, likely unstable from lack of upkeep." "Well then, looks like we should get started on that aye? Brice your with me, everyone else keep this area secured, don't let anyone mess with the body." *** "Well... suppose we should start with the monastery." The monastery was in disrepair, loose floorboards, collapsing beams, enough dust to kill a maid. "What was worshiped here?" "The god Fata, was prosperous until Licens became known, suspecting hidden war between the two religions as many people were reported dead in region." "Are we sure this place is abandoned?" "No one has been seen entering for many months, although there is still the possibility that they don't use the front door." "Well lets get searching, shame Fata's monastery hasn't been taken care of..." *** "Found something, come." "What did you find Brice?" "Trapdoor, hidden beneath pile of wood. Looks like it was used often due to disturbed dust." "Brice go get a guard or two, tell them I called for them. Need to be prepared for what might be down there." *** "Should have known Jeffrey would have volunteered..." the captain said while making contact with palm to face. "Well, Brice you guard the trapdoor I'll go down with Jeffrey." "Jeffrey I swear to Fata if you mess this up I will personably hit you so hard you will be shitting out of your mouth. Do you understand?" "I am not stupid Captain. I have after all been educated by the best minds money can-" "Rule number one, no talking. Rule number two, don't touch anything. Rule number three, don't be so Fata damn annoying. Rule number four, Don't die. I don't want to end up with a mountain of paperwork and your asshole father blabbing to the queen about how 'inept' I am at 'allowing' you to die. If that happens I will follow to the underworld and rip your damn throat out. Intelligere?" "Understood... but if I get-" "Rule number one?" "Shut up?" "Good job... now please shut the fuck up." The captain was normally not so hostile to his troops, but Jeffrey was different. He was not a guard, the only reason he got in was because of his father. This type of man would never make it in the guard, how he hasn't died already is surprising. And when he dies the captain will be the one blamed when it is his own damn fault he sent his boy to do a mans job. Pathetic, nobles care not for the common people. They only send the kids down to 'discipline' them. Because they are too damn lazy to do it themselves. Worst part is you can't discipline them, due to them being a spoon fed noble. If you did they would blab to their fathers then the captain would end up with even more paperwork... you can never win with these nobles. *** The light clink of metal on stone echoed throughout the cavern, the captain and Jeffrey had discovered that the trapdoor led off into a long underground hallway. "Smells like shi-" "Shut... up and no it doesn't" Jeffrey huffed at the interruption from the captain, but stayed quite none the less. "Why do you never agree with me?" "If I agreed with you we'd both be wrong." "So ummm... Do you support the queens ideals with the war?" "I personally think she is an idiot. Fighting for peace is like fucking for virginity." "I could tell her you know..." "Yes I am sure she would believe a dumbass like yourself who barely knows one end of a sword from another instead of a well honored guard that is famous for stopping crime. So go on ahead" The captain continued "You know let me give you some advice that will help you out in life... Better to remain silent and be thought a fool, than to speak and remove all doubt." "Anymore smartass advice oh wise captain?" "In fact yes, I do. Behind every successful man is his woman. Behind the fall of a successful man is usually another woman. "That doesn't seem very relevant..." "It doesn't have to be, I'm awesome. Problem?" ... "We have been walking for ages... my feet hurt..." "Quite" "I am getting tired of your ton-" "Quite I heard something..." "It is probably a rat, now stop interrupting me or-" "I Said Be Quite" the captain put extra force behind it, secretly saying 'if you say one more thing I will murder you'. Jeffrey didn't take the hint. "HEY YOU OUT THERE YOU'RE A RAT RIGHT?" The shuffling of feet came from the shadowy corners, the captain put his back to Jeffrey and took the spear from his back. "Your a real piece of work you know that right? You shout out in an underground cavern where we do not know if the simple echo will collapse the entire area" the captain continued preaching to the idiot 'guard'. "Then you disobey a direct order. While also being a complete and total dumbass and alerting any person, monster, or predator, to our location. Even worse, you decide to do this when I said I heard something, as we are now being surrounded by an unknown amount of hostiles." "Erhh how do you know they are hostile?" "If they were friendly they would have said so, the only people who would be down here are likely murderous cultists, and from the sound of feet there are likely at least ten of them. So I hope you are real fucking happy, because there is little to no chance you will live." Jeffrey started hyperventilating, when the human brain is put into situations it cannot comprehend the brain shuts down, panics, and will often make the situation worse then it already is. "I hate you Jeffrey. If we survive this I will make sure you never touch a weapon ever again". Jeffrey fumbled for the mace at his side, the normal weapon of the guard. Everyone could hear him shaking in his armor. Many battle crys surrounded the two guards, with a ferocity that would rival the military a group of men charged from the darkness. The captain quickly dispatched one of the quicker cultists, while just barely dodging out of the way of a cutlass. "JEFFREY DO A BARREL ROLL" The captain didn't like Jeffrey, but that doesn't mean he wants him dead. For once in his life Jeffrey followed orders. Jeffrey rolled in the direction of the captain, scarcely avoiding a jab from a bronze spear. The captain protected his fellow from any further attacks by positioning his spear so that any who got close enough to them would have to dodge it. The captain seeing Jeffrey coming to his feet, charged at the cultists. They were surprised by the ferocity of a single man. He attacked them like a trapped animal, perilously deflecting fatal attacks while delivering them himself. "Help me!" The captain was distracted just enough for a cultist with an ax to knock the spear out of his hand. He caught the shaft of the ax mild swing, and delivered a furry of punches to the cultists abdomen. With a kick he removed the ax from the others possession, and gave it back to him in the place of his skull. Looking over at the former area of Jeffrey the captain noticed he was not there, in fact he was no where to be seen. "JEFFREY" He shouted, while back stepping away from the pair of cultists that were left. Looking around the captain noticed that Jeffrey was being attacked by a rather large cultist, who looked more wolf then man. Jeffrey was barely holding his own, if you describe holding his own in the loosest possible way. The captain couldn't get to Jeffrey with the two cultist blocking his way, they knew this as they slowly began inching towards him, with dagger and sword at the ready. The captain drew his knife just in time to deflect a jab at his stomach from the knife wielder, he dodged many more attacks before seeing an opening. Grabbing onto the attackers shoulder he twisted his arm, causing him to drop the blade. The captain then shoved the cultist in the general direction of his fellow. His friend wasn't able to react in time and impaled him. With a kick the captain sent the survivor onto his back, drew his knife, and slit his throat in one fluid motion. With the death of the ones who blocked his way he saw the wolf like man on top of Jeffrey, quite literally, tearing him apart. The captain lunged for his spear, then with deadly accuracy, sent the spear into the wolf mans spine. The beast slumped over dead, the captain rushed over to survey if Jeffrey was alive. "Get this asshole off of me..." he gasped, seems Jeffrey can take a beating. Shoving the carcass off of Jeffrey, and then roughly pulling him, up the captain said, "I fucking hate you." "Sorry... Wont happen again..." "I surely hope not, doesn't look like you will live through another ambush. We need to head back to the others, I don't want to be stuck down here with someone who can barely resist cutting himself with a blunt object. Fata must love stupid people, he made SO many." *** "Damnit Jeffrey what did you do?" "I-I don't know I was just walking then this rope came down and I pulled it and-" "Why the fucking fuck did you pull a Fata damn rope for no fucking Fata damned reason? See what you fucking did? You somehow managed to make this a thousand times worse, you collapsed the only way we could get back. I do not care how much your father is going to complain or how much paper work I'll have to do, you are never going to guard again as long as I am alive. I swear you could find a way to fuck up anything..." "It is not my fault you dragged us down into this dark dreary, hole. Why you-" "I didn't say it was your fault, I said I was blaming you and let me stop you right there... I did not ask for you to be a guard, I did not ask for you and your smart ass to come down here, I did not ask for you to shout out to a group of cultists, I did not ask you to pull a damn rope that would trap us down here with murderers. So please, SHUT THE FUCK UP!" With anger in his heart, Jeffrey pulled the mace from around his waist. With fire in his eyes he stepped perilously towards the captain. "Boy you have no idea the amount of shit you have just walked into, put that down before I break your hand." Jeffrey swung his mace in an overhanded swing, the captain caught his wrist just in time. Then with the strength of a hammer, he kneed Jeffrey in the jaw with his metal tipped knee. The snap of his jaw sounded throughout the cavern, the amount of pain Jeffrey must be feeling must be enormous. "I warned you boy..." The captain said as he pulled Jeffrey over his shoulders, and threw him onto a wooden beam. Cracking wood was all that could be heard as Jeffrey landed. " you know, Some cause happiness wherever they go. Others whenever they go. You are one of those Jeffrey. Now stay here boy, I'll be back for you later." The captain tied up Jeffrey, he would fully recover in a few minutes. No cultists would be able to get to him since this place is just a single long hallway. As they would have to come through him first. Do not argue with an idiot. He will drag you down to his level and beat you with experience. *** "Well this just keeps getting better and better" The captain, surveying the one room he had come across. There were a large number of cages, some of them filled with body parts, monsters, weapons, and sometimes all of them. The captain nearly threw up when a man like being ripped into an arm. "What are you doing?" The captain could not help but scream at the mans cannibalistic nature. The man slowly stood up onto his hind legs, then slowly looked over his shoulder into the captains eyes. All that could be seen are two completely black eyes, with bloodshot pupils, surrounded by a sea of white, the Iris. The more monster then man looked at the rusty bars that separated him from his meal, with slow, deliberate movements, the man snapped the bars in half. Seems when faced with fresh meat it is given initiative to escape. The man still took slow steps towards its prize, perhaps crippled in some way or seeing no reason to move quickly. "Stay back!" The shout did nothing to slow down the monsters advances. With a roar the captain impaled the man straight through the cheat. It seemed unfazed by having its organs torn apart. The captain quickly removed the spear, and instead stabbed the beast right through the head. At first it looked as if it had been killed, as it had slumped to the ground, but a green like pus began covering the wounds. Within seconds the beasts previous wounds disappeared, as if they were never there. The captain realizing it could not kill the beast drew his eyes upon the monsters brethren. The captain ran over to a cage and sent his spear into the lock of the cage housing a humanoid lizard. The lizard stepped out hesitantly, locked eyes with the captain, bowed, then walked towards him with his right scaly hand out in a sign of a handshake. To say the captain was surprised that this beast was intelligent would be an understatement. His mind churned out every curse he had ever heard, enough to make a sailor blush. It is not everyday a humanoid lizard wants to shake your hand. The lizard man was mainly green, with stripes of blue, red, and yellow. With a purple diamond shape at the base of his skull. The man was still getting steadily closer, but with the way it was going they had at least a minute before they had to worry. The lizard tried to talk, but all that came out were barbaric hisses and screeches. "Can you understand me? The lizard nodded. The captain would assume he had been drugged if he knew he hadn't eaten or drank lately. "Will you help me?" The lizard nodded, almost hesitantly. Likely it doesn't want to throw away the new life it has been given. "Are any of the others intelligent?" The lizard shook his head, seems the captain got lucky with the one he freed. "Can you kill this thing?" The lizard nodded, and motioned towards the captains knife. The captain gave it over without hesitation. He could tell the reptile meant him no harm. The lizard then did the strangest thing, he spat on the blade. The metal almost sizzled from the large amount of toxins that must be present. It then ran over and stabbed the being a single time, in the gut. At first it seemed nothing happened, but then it began shaking uncontrollably. With a single death cry it slumped over, finally dead. "DAMN NATURE YOU SCARY" *** "So... were you always a lizard?" It nodded. "Too bad you can't tell me about your life, seems interesting..." The Reptile looked into the captains eyes that said 'you have no fucking idea' "So do you have a name?" All that came from the reptile were the same hisses and screeches. "Well HISCRIKKALLVABLAHBLAH is real hard to pronounce so I'll just call you... Greatness." The lizard nodded approval. "Well lets find a way to end these cultist. You up for it Greatness?" *** Greatness motioned for the captain to stop by holding up his right scaly hand. The lizard crouched low to the ground and snuck forward. Greatness came back with in the minute. "How many" whispered the captain. Greatness held up all of his fingers, closed them and opened them again several times... "I am going to assume a fuckton. Correct?" Greatness nodded. Greatness then held up a single finger. "Ummmm... what?" Greatness tried to elaborate but ultimately failed. Seems charades is not one of the captains talents. "You know what, fuck it. I am going to assume that something very deadly is ahead and it will likely kill us both, correct?" A nod came from the lizard man. "Don't want to keep them waiting then ehh?" The lizard man and captain came upon an alter of some kind, with many cultists in gray robes on. On the alter was the body of a dead woman, looked like she had been killed much the same way as the hobo. Over her holding a gold dagger was a shirtless man, with white pants that appeared to be quite baggy. Covered with the blood of his victim. "Next" The man said, while roughly pushing the body off of the stone table. The captain and Greatness were grabbed roughly from behind by a large number of cultists. How they managed to sneak past Greatness' enhanced hearing and the captains instincts was impressive. "Thought you could sneak up on me ehh? You can't sneak up on the god of wind, I am the master of sneaking. Notice how you didn't hear my friends? They have been blessed." "Oh I will have some fun with you guard. You have been a large pain in my ass with you killing off my followers." The god said to the captain "Well" he said, with a devilish smirk. "Looks like you just got......" Without warning a pair of black sunglasses came into existance. "....WINDED. AWW YEAH." He then punched the captain in the gut, knocking the breath out of him. "That is the single worst one... liner... I have ever heard." The captain said through pained gasps. The anger in the gods eyes was worth the punch to the jaw. "Ahh I know you, I'll send a present to your wife. Maybe I'll hook her up when your dead" Anger fueled the captain but he refused to be goaded by the god. "Looks like my pet has gotten free..." Greatness did not like being called a pet, as he hissed at him. "What are you going to do ehh?" Greatness answered with a face full of his toxic spit, seems either The god of Wind was stupid, didn't know about his spit, or both. Either way it gave them just enough breathing room to break free from their captors. As they seemed a bit distracted by their god wallowing in pain. Greatness sent the knife into the skull of a cultist, only to spit in the face of one closing in. The captain knew little about how well Greatness could fight but judging by how well he was doing he could take care of himself. With a barbaric roar the captain roughly grabbed hold of a nearby cultist, then literal threw him into a gathering crowd of cultists. DAMN. The captain momentary distracted was grabbed from behind, he kicked and flailed and managed to nail several cultists in the head. But it took some help from Greatness to unleash his captors iron hold. It took Greatness literally ripping out the cultist's eyes with his claws to get him to let go. Finally having enough time to remove the spear from his back the captain noticed the god was gone. With wild eyes he saw him stumbling along a hidden staircase. With immense strength he sent the spear into the gods back. He lurched forward but kept moving none the less. Disregarding his own safety the captain rushed through the mob of cultist separating him from the god. He emerged through the other end with a few new scars to add to his collection. Greatness quickly followed suit without the cultists so much as touching him. Seems being animalistic gives you heightened reflexes as well. They both left the mob in the dust as they pursued the god. *** It did not take them long to find the god of wind, from the toxins going through his body to the spear in his back, he was forced to crawl pitifully across the ground. Greatness and the captain locked eyes. Seems they would finally kill this 'man'. The captain wretched the spear from the gods back and flipped him over. He was met by crazy eyes. The captain did not know of curses... "Licet illis tu amor spirant eorum ultimum spiritus" ... 'Even though you love them, they breathe their last breath' With untold amounts of rage the spear was sent through the gods head. With the previous gods power at his disposal he rushed out a side door and entered into the gods bed chambers. Not bothering to look for a door he leaped out the window. Paying no attention to the glass that entered his skin. Greatness looked on in awe, and pity at what the man had gained and lost. *** "No... not you..." The captain now named Licens said through tear filled eyes. "Why you?" He held his wives now dead corpse in his hands... nothing is worth loosing the love of his life... Explicatione: XXVIExplicatione: XXVI Explanation I awoke in a glass box of some type, but beyond the box was unknown as all that could be seen was pitch blackness. The unnatural kind, quite foreboding to say the least. "Hello?" I called out, silently hoping for an answer, yet somewhat cautious as to WHO might answer. "Tellus you there?" "That you Licens?" "Yeah, do you know where the hell we are? And if we are about to get drugged and tortured? This just screams suspicious." "I know right... are we the only two here?" "Don't think so, I have been hearing crying from time to time. When I call out it stops, then all can be heard is that damn mumbling." "Any plan for escape?" "No... Improvise?" "IMPROVISE" I responded full of vigor. *** "Well... this sucks..." "Eyeep..." "Find anything on your end?" "Nope, just one big box. I'm not sure I can take this boredom for much longer Tellus." "Boredom is the least of our worries. For one, we have been trapped in boxes with no idea where the hell we are... By the way what was the last thing you remember?" "Looking at my wives dead body... you?" "Well after being trapped in a jungle for over a week my mind started to go to ruin, so to try and end my pain I attempted to eat a poisonous berry. Last thing I heard were the words 'Break," "I am going to assume we are not in the real world..." "This is true...although reality is merely an illusion, albeit a very persistent one." "Who's there?" We both said at the same time, one cautious, the other excited. "I am many... and I am none. You all know me as the one who caused this, this is true and not at the same time. For one man is not one, but two. Not truly real, should not even live, yet do..." "You're speaking in riddles..." "Yes... I apologize, my nightmares have affected me badly. I am not alone in this body... the one who did this to you is known as Ira... my brother, enemy, and only companion for countless years. I may hate him, but it is better to live with the hated then to be left alone in eternal darkness..." "Alright..." I said not quite sure if this voice was telling the truth or not. Then again they might just be insane, wouldn't be the first time I've had a conservation with a deranged, psychotic, and ultimately crazy individual. "Mind elaborating?" Licens responded, seems he is more curious then cautious like myself. "In the beginning there was one... he was Ira, Infirmia, and myself, as well as countless others... Father broke him down, until he was a figment of of his former self... in turn he created us, the others were quickly absorbed or destroyed by Ira, I do not know how he killed the others, but it does not matter. In time I escaped from his compound. Myself and Infirmia were able to keep Ira from telling Dead Wind... Infirmia wished to end our pain, I wanted to escape and live my life, Ira wanted to go back and beg for forgiveness. Ira found a way to destroy Infirmia, he said it was because he was 'weak'... I assume he found a way to do that to the others that shared this body... All my life I have suffered due to him, he has done countless horrors to mortals, and demigods alike. Now my only wish is to end it... but not until I am sure my soul is no longer my fathers..." Neither of us had anything to say to this... What could we say? Sorry for your suffering? Sometimes there is nothing that can be said that can make it better, all 'sorry' would be is an empty word, that would solve nothing... "Seems we have all suffered from this spell... by the way what should we call you?" I said. "Infelix..." "Why would you be given such a horrible name? I, in all my years, wouldn't dare name one of my children that..." "I am named that for a reason... Father knew I could never be happy... Knew I would be unfortunate... Knew I would always be miserable. Yet he never gave me what I now desire..." "Death?" Licens interjected. "no, freedom. I am trapped within my own body, although it is only half of mine. As soon as I am free I will take my life, I will never be owned by another being. If death is the only way to ensure this... then so be it..." "You are mentally unsound... you need help..." "No... No one deserves to know what I have lived through... anyway Ira would refuse to cooperate. If he gets angry enough he takes control... " "This is leading no where, will you help us escape?" "There is no need to escape, Reaper will be here momentarily. he said he had to 'Take care of something...' what he means I do not know." "You know more then you are letting on" Licens yelled into the darkness accusingly. "Tell us" "I know only what I need to know, and nothing more..." Infelix then went back to mumbling, refusing to respond to anymore questions. We then proceeded to be very bored, while talking about the most menial things. *** "Sooooo... how is life?" "Sucks..." "How fascinating... Please tell me more." "Later, I have better things to do..." "Like?" "Banging my head against this wall until I black out..." It is true, I'd rather be asleep then listen to him. His constant questioning is unbearable. "fine, I can see when I'm not wanted..." Licens then proceeded to fake crying. I am not dumb enough to fall for such a thing. After a while Licens got tired of pretending. "Well you're no fun..." "Not trying to be..." Licens then huffed like a small child, it is honestly a bit entertaining. Although I think he is acting this way purely to get on my nerves, so far he has succeeded. "I CAN'T TAKE IT ANYMORE!" I then heard a sudden crack, then a cry of pain. "OWWWWW my fucking leg." "What happened?" I yelled out to him, hoping he was not severely injured. "My leg is stuck..." "In what?" "The glass..." "How? We tried breaking out twenty minutes ago, why would it break now?" This was abnormal to say the least, then again, when has anything gone our way? "I DON'T KNOW" He cried out in pain, "HELP MEEEEEEEE!" "Fine..." I said while readying my left arm. *** Our crys of pain were heard far and wide, seems the glass around us doesn't shatter, or break. It instead diverges apart only at where it is hit, trapping the appendage. Why this did not happen before is unknown. To say having glass scrape against your unprotected body being painful would be an understatement. It was as if this was made to cause as much pain as possible. "Told you both to wait... Didn't listen, now you must wait in pain until he returns." "You knew this would happen!?" We both shouted in anger. "Not precisely, although I would be lying if I did not have a hunch.." "Why did you not tell us?" I said through clenched teeth. "One learns from experience, as a mistake is just another way of doing things..." "Oh thank you oh wise and noble master, whatever could we do without your astute, sagacious, and judicious intake..." I honestly admire Licens grasp of vocabulary, wish I could see the triumphant look on his face right now. "Don't taunt the alligator until after you've crossed the creek..." "Oh yeah? What can you do? I'm a GOD. What can you possibly do that could threaten me?" "More then you realize, despite what you may think, I can kill you faster then you can blink. Ira may have wrath, but I have intellect, I know exactly where to hit where it hurts most. I told you two to wait, but you did not, now you are paying for it." "Why did you not tell us to stop?" I questioned, hoping his words of wisdom would not fall on me. "Generally speaking, you aren't learning much when your mouth is moving." Aw now I'm sad. "Having fun?" A new voice called from the darkness. "Reaper I presume? Could you kindly, please, GET US THE FUCK OUT OF HERE!" Way to be calm about this Licens... "Very well..." At that moment a light seemed to come from the reaches of the darkness, without me knowing the glass surrounding my limb was removed. I gave a sigh of relief as the pain subsided. Looking around I noticed that the light came from a book. It seemed to be held in the air by some unknown force. Nothing else of interest was around, besides Infelix and Licens. I noticed I had never truly seen Infelix, as he had either been obstructed by darkness, or he had the book in his possession. Which seemed to mask the one who held it. His right arm had stitches in it, all the way around it as if his entire arm had been cut off, and sewn back together. Wouldn't say I'd be surprised seeing as how cruel Dead Wind is. His body had an uncountable number of scars, no part of him had been safe from Dead Wind. His face had long slashes across it, as if someone had taken a razor and cut lines across it. He wore thick leather armor, that was tanned black, likely so it would blend well in the darkness. He had a black hood draped over his back so he could pull it up if need be. He had a bandoleer of some type across his chest, with countless knifes sticking out of it, as if that was not enough his belt held even more knifes. Although those appeared to be throwing knifes due to their straight nature. He had a much longer knife then all the others at his waist, it seemed to be about a foot long and was worn as one would a sword. Oh yeah, there was also a black cloaked figure with a large scythe on their back. "Greetings..." "Err...hmmm... Hi..." I responded not quite sure of myself. Beings this powerful enjoy being insulted by the slightest thing, I am unsure if this is one of these. "Act as you would around a mortal, for I am technically one myself" I about crapped myself from the surprise of a being strong enough to read my thoughts without me noticing. Licens do NOT fuck this up... Licens responded with the customary bro to bro greeting. "Sup?" Yup we are screwed... "Do not be concerned Tellus, I wish to do my job and that alone." Before anyone could ask he responded. "To destroy the undead..." I suppose that makes sense. No wonder he was able to kill so many... Also explains- "Why my name is Reaper..." Asshole interrupted my thought process. "I do not enjoy being called an asshole..." Damn, could he stop reading my thoughts? "Yes." Now he is just mocking me. "Indeed..." No comment... Seeing as how he was not going to get anymore entertainment from me he turned to Licens. Without warning he doubled over laughing, the very world shook from the power being released. With pained gasps he said "What do talking fire throwing Asian Dolphins have to do with anything?" What I would pay to be inside Licens mind for a few seconds... "Everything" He responded gruffly. "You said you are technically a mortal?" Infelix interrupted. "Yes" answered Reaper, "The power I possess comes from the book... it is quite a story to tell, would you like to hear it? "Sure" I said, eager to learn how a mortal became so powerful. "Very well, suppose we should start with my birth..." *** A couple stood in front of the local seer, a female clad in a black cloak preventing any from seeing her face, eager to hear the prophecies surrounding their child. "Your child is... unique." "Is... this a good thing?" The father said, hoping that his child would grow into a Paladin like himself. But he would not voice this due to his wives displeasure at the idea. "Please tell us what the divines say about my baby." The female said, obviously angry at how the seer had treated them. Upon their Childs birth they had been rushed out for her to read the signs of the future, she hadn't have even seen her baby. "Your Childs future is..." The seer said, failing to grasp the words needed to explain the Childs predicament. "It would be best to see for yourself..." Waving them forward through the flaps in the tent. A gasp of horror came from the babys father, while tears flowed freely down the mothers face at what laid before them. The child possessed two blood red eyes, that seemed to dart around wildly. Its skin was chalk white and papery. Even more horrifying, it possessed no nose, what could be seen were two holes where the nose should have been. "Your child is cursed..." the seer said, her sad face hidden by the cloak. "But... the spirits have deemed it fit to name him Rex. A name worthy only to the greatest kings and heroes of our time." The father took on a stone cold expression, he got down on one leg and looked his named son in the eyes. "Rex, so long as I breathe I will protect you, I promise you that you shall receive the love you deserve." Standing up the father looked over to his wife to see her reaction. "Love... what of you?" With tears in her eyes she shook her head, with a sorrowful expression she left the tent. *** The child that was known as 'freak' hid under the rotting log fence that separated the peaceful village from the wilds. He was made fun of due to his demonic eyes, pale skin, and his lack of a nose. It did not help that he was the youngest child in the village, only six, barely old enough to be left to his devices. He often hid by the fence since the others were too scared to go that close to the wilds. He did not fear the wilds, as the others did, instead all he felt was the comforting embrace of being close to nature. Some of the tamer creatures even approached him on occasion, which always brought a smile to the depressed youth. "Hello?" A hesitant voice called from the direction of the village, Rex, wishing only to be left alone responded full of venom "Come to call me a freak ehh? Well nothing you say can cause me more harm then I have already suffered." Rex also had a good grasp on speech, something even more unusually for one so young. "No, I have umm... Come to say sorry for the way the others treat you... and ummm..." The visitors voice faded off, as if it had lost the courage to speak. Rex turned around to face the newcomer, a child that seemed to be only a little older then himself. Any who did not immediately insult him was alright in his book. It may also have something to do with his lack of friends, for he was willing to take a chance for a shot of making his life less miserable. "Hey, just so you know my name is not 'freak'. It is Rex, although it may as well be my name since I hear that more then then my real one." "Oh well ummm... my name is Ace..." The now named child said, sticking his hand out, not fazed in the slightest at Rex's appearance. Rex met his hand halfway and shook it with a smile on his face. His first friend, and one that was not disgusted by his appearance. *** "Ace who do you think the newcomers want?" Rex said to his old friend, it had been twelve years since the day they met, and meeting Ace made Rexs life all the more bearable. "Ummm... I don't know, I heard someone say something about them 'killing demons'. Whatever that means..." Ace said, his voice trailing off as usual. Someone would think with all the time they both spend together Ace would stop being so shy around Rex. That person obviously doesn't know Ace. They saw as Rexs father and the leader of the group of assumed 'demon hunters' argue about something. Deciding to find out what was going on, Rex and his friend closed the distance between them and the strangers. Within seconds the presumed leader of the band brought its eyes to Rex. Without skipping a beat he drew the steel sword at his belt and aimed it at him. "DEMON" Before the leader could take a step Rexs father slammed his elbow into the ringleaders skull, knocking him on his back. With a growl the leader shouted "GET HIM". The rest of the village just watched, too frightened to do anything about the armed band that was attacking one of their own. With a roar a bright light emitted from the victim of the assailants, blinding each of them. He then ripped the weapons from the groups hands by some unknown force, while sending balls of pure light into each of them, leaving scorch marks wherever they hit. With a gasp he was run through from behind, the leaders retrieved sword sticking right through his middle. The leader removed his now bloody sword from the near dead man, without looking towards the now dying man he stepped towards Rex. The village was thrown into a rage. How dare these newcomers kill one of their own, with a reason to rally they drove the hunters out with pitchforks. Rex rushed over to his dying father, he was surprised to see a smile cross the old mans face. "Son, my time has come... I promised you when you were born I would protect you, and I have..." He coughed up blood, temporally halting his speech. He continued quickly "But there is one last thing I can give you..." A bright light seemed to come from the now dying man, it slowly disappeared as it began surrounding Rex. The light stopped as the process was complete. Rex had been made a Paladin. Rex cried over his father as he said with his last breathe... "I love you..." *** "Rex you umm... don't have to go..." Ace said nervously, not used to the anger in his friends blood colored eyes. "I must go, they will return. They have taken my father because he tried to protect me. Now the hunted will become the hunter..." "Rex... I don't think you are strong enough to take on a band of demon hunters... even if it is untrue you are out numbered ten to one..." Ace said, trying to convince his dear friend. "Ace, I WILL kill them. Nothing is going to stop me from this. All my life I have been persecuted because of my eyes, skin, and face. Now is my chance to honor my father..." "Would throwing your life away honor him?" This hit Rex like a punch to the gut, Rex responded angrily "Do you think I am the only one wrongly accused of being a demon? How many other innocents have they killed? I, for one, will not stand for this." "If you are going then... come I have something to show you..." Ace said, leading Rex in the direction of his home. Upon entering the house, Ace bent down and removed a floor board, disguised well to even the most observant eye. From the reaches of the floor emerged a book, bound in leather with a skull on the front of it. "Wh-what is that?" Rex stammered. "A book of spells... it will aid you..." Without another word Ace passed the book towards Rex's shocked form. *** Rex had tracked the group of hunters to the reaches of the forest, it seemed they had decided to camp there and wait for an opening in the town. Little did they know that the prey, had become the predator. The leader stood in his tent, looking over his journal. His writing was sporadic and hasty, likely from his loose grasp of literature. In the corner of the tent was a dead corpse, around it were ritual instruments, many caked in blood from the dead victim. Believing he had written enough he moved himself over to the corpse. In his right hand a ball of blue energy appeared, with an almost lazy movement the leader sent the ball into the dead corpse. With a cry of pain the dead man rose into the air, air flowing into his blood filled lungs. "PLEASE LET ME LEAVE" The victim screamed, he had to endure the pain of being revived and murdered at least every day. Although to him a day in the afterlife lasted mere seconds. "You will be free when the lady Anima deems you ready..." The captain said, grabbing one of the utensils used to gut the victim on previous occasions. The now torturer impaled the helpless man, sending the blade right through his heart. His eyes went wide with pain as the blade pumped artificial life into his system, so the one who did this could summon his god. A being appeared above the unnamed pawn in this game of life and death. The being was a women, clad in a dark red cloak with blood dripping down it at intervals. She would be considered beautiful, if it was not for the fact her eyes were blood red, or that her skin was papery. Although the most prominent feature of her would be her lack of a nose. "Have you found one of my... 'children" The being said with distaste, disregarding the gasps of pain from the catalyst. "Yes my lady, but the monsters father intervened, upon his death the town saw it fit to see us out..." He said with a frown, unsure on how badly he would be punished. "I told you, if I wish to return to full power my cursed children must be killed, for everyone of them dead I grow in power. You have failed your duty... do you accept your punishment?" "Yes my lady..." He said getting on one knee with his head bowed. The process of striking down the failure of a man was interrupted by shouts from outside. "Go see what it is my pet..." The god said, somewhat displeased that her fun was cut short. She brought her eyes to the helpless being that was used to summon her here, with a smile she decided to have some fun with him. *** Rex attacked the band with bouts of holy fire, burning whoever and whatever it touched to cinders. For the first time in years, the band felt fear of the ones they hunted. The fire melted the very swords in their hands, on how a being became so powerful was unbeknownst to them. The intruder appeared to be weakening, as the fire covered less and less distance. Taking the initative one of them reared back his sword for a thrust. He looked directly into Rexs eyes in triumph, it was short lived. As soon as he made eye contact, all the pride he had vanished, instead it was replaced by full blown terror. Those eyes... they say the eyes are the windows to the soul, instead of the demonic red eyes he expected, he was met by black orbs. Before he could react he was hit in the chest with a ball of light. 'They have turned on me' the man thought, all previous acts of violence towards Rex were forgotten as he turned on his brethren. He killed two before being struck down. "What are you waiting for?" The leader shouted upon finding his troops not attacking the intruder. "Get him!" Their fear of him was greater then the fear of the attacker. Rex, seeking to rectify this, formed a sword out of holy light in his right hand. With sword in one, and holy fire in the other, he attacked. Burning many with the fire of the heavens, and flaming sword, he made his way to the leader. The leader in fear turned and fled towards his tent, hoping to find safety from his goddess. After dealing with the many hunters, he pursued the chief. He entered the tent to see the leader getting his throat ripped out by a women that looked oddly like himself. "Never flee..." The women said with spite. Looking over at Rex she flung a ball of fire at him, he narrowly dodged it. "So you're the one behind all this..." Rex said simply, stating it more then questioning. "Yes my child... now please die." She fired another ball of fire, Rex was not fast enough as it hit him in the right arm. "A god?" "Yes foolish mortal, now die." 'A god...' Rex thought to himself, he was not strong enough to kill a god but he read in the book a way to trap a god. Readying his left hand he shot the spell directly into her. She screamed as her body was absorbed into an unknown force. Rex laid down in exhaustion, Rex looked over at the now dead body of the tortured man. "Rest in peace" Vocem: XXVIIVoice "A god cannot simply be absorbed so easily, what was used?" Infelix said with his normal emotionless tone. "It was absorbed into the book... which can lead to complications, since it is what I draw my powers from." "This is all fine and dandy, but could you send us off to Equestria? I have troops to train, partys to attend, and battles to fight. By the way, can you give me back my godly powers? I don't want to be sent back as helpless as this." "Of course, by the way the condition you were in before the trials is the condition you will be in upon arrival." Infelix looked over angrily, must be because I interrupted him and prevented Reaper from explaining more. "So, when we get there I will be crippled, bloody, and ultimately helpless? Wonderful, thanks asshole." Licens said looking over at Infelix. He was unfazed by the hate directed at him. "Not my doing..." Infelix grumbled. "Will you be joining us?" I said interrupting the silent confrontation from Licens and Infelix. "No, I have undead to kill." Reaper said swinging his scythe around lazily. "Fine, just send us both off..." Licens snapped. "What of me?" Infelix argued. "Lets see... you cut off Tellus's hand, you cripple me, you send us into some sort of dream realm where we face our fears and past, you then don't tell us about the glass which fucked us up. Any other reason I need?" "Not me... and I was unsure on the glass" "Then how do we know this 'Ira' wont come out and try to kill us?" "I am in control, so long as I suffer no large amounts of trauma, emotional pain, or toxins I will remain as such. If you do not take me with you Dead Wind will find me, once this happens Ira will be sent to attempt to kill you both." "Licens , drop it. I say he comes... and seeing as once we get back I will be far stronger, what I say goes." I wasn't sticking up for Infelix for no reason, keep your friends close and your enemies closer. I also believed him on the multiple personality thing, I am good at finding out when someone is lying or not. "Fine..." Licens retorted angrily. Then without a seconds notice a white light enveloped me, then came the all to familiar darkness as I was transported to Equestria. *** "Earth be damned my head..." I cursed. Does it always have to be so painful? "Come" I heard Infelix calling me from my position on the ground, standing up I noticed the condition Licens was in. Bones pointing out at seemingly random intervals, face covered with dried blood, raspy breath. Looking down at myself I discovered my wounds had scabbed over, Licens body was somewhat the same, although at much worse for wear. "He will live" I said, his wounds would have been fatal, but it seems we had been put into some sort of stasis. Allowing us to heal to an extent, without us dying from blood loss. That spell saved our lives. "Will the natives come for us?" Infelix questioned, quickly forgetting Licens existence now that he knew he would live. "Yes, although it may take some time. I am too banged up to alert them, don't want to pass out. I still don't fell all my previous powers... wish it would hurry up." "Very well" Infelix marched over to dead branch, picking it up he started cutting into it with the blade from his hip. "What are you doing? "Whittling..." "Ahh" I said, trying to look over to see what he was carving the wood into. Infelix looked over, as if to say 'stop'. Complying to the silent message I leaned back to relax. Something quite difficult to achieve due to my painful wounds, but I managed. Without realizing it I drifted into a light slumber. *** Infelix continued molding the thick stick into the shape he desired, paying little attention to the passed out gods nearby. With no warning his familiar companion spoke into his mind. 'They are helpless, kill them while you can and gain fathers favor.' "No" Infelix spoke aloud, yet not loudly enough to wake the slumbering gods. 'You are as weak as that fool Infirmia, I will relish the day when I can crush your bones between my teeth.' "Wont happen, same body." Infelix answered simply, not allowing himself to be goaded by the voice. 'You think you are all high and mighty? You have killed just as many as myself. Whether you like it or not.' "Different." 'Was it different to the little boy? I do not think it made much difference to him when you caved in his skull.' "Not the same." Infelix growled, falling for the trap laid by Ira. "Mercy killing." 'Was it truly a mercy killing? He could have escaped, no one would have known besides me and you.' "Mercy... killing. He could not have survived to the nearest town after what you did to him. Would have been better for him to suffer for a few more hours, while hopelessly crawling to the safety that does not exist? Would it have been better for animals to find him and eat him while he is still alive? Would have been better for you to continue to torture him until his mind could not take anymore, breaking apart like how father did to the previous... Would it have been..." Infelix stopped as he realized Ira had gotten the wanted reaction out of him. He silently kicked himself for allowing himself to be led along like a rat desperate for food... 'I shall see you later my friend.' Ira said while fading into the darkness of their mind. Sighing Infelix looked down on the totem he had been making. With a small gasp of horror he realized he had been carving a figurine of his father without knowing it, dawned in his full battle armor. He had channeled energy into it, making an exact copy, color and all. Dead Wind held a fierce blade in his right hand, black with particular pieces of metal sticking from the sharp edge , meant to cause immense pain. The blade held carvings of past victims and battles, each with Dead Wind himself striking them down with his monstrous blade. The hilt was made of sapphire and ivory, with the pommel sporting a black diamond. In his left hand he held a massive shield, one large enough to cover most of his body if he crouched. It was made of a strange dark gold like metal. His armor held large overlapping plates, made of the same material. Spikes jutted out of it to intimidate his opponents, and to deter anyone who wish to fight him in hand to hand combat. His helmet covered his entire feature, with two tiny slits for his eyes. He was the spitting image of a demon with the large pointy horns atop the helm. In a fit of rage Infelix jabbed his silver blade into the monster, his blade hadn't even made a scratch. Throwing it over the treetops with a silent scream, it was lost to the forest. Infelix lied down, with quite tears running down his eyes... 'Enjoy my present?' Infelix didn't justify that with a response, instead opting for closing his eyes and wrapping his arms around himself. 'You always feared father, he will put you in your place soon enough...' Infelix drifted into an uneasy sleep, for once in his life unprepared for what was to come. *** 'There is no escape from death, you can hide, you can run, but I will find you. There is no such thing as immortality. The body weakens, the mind crumbles, and the soul erodes. One day you will all be mine. Remember this child, I own you. You may have escaped my grasp for the moment, but you will be mine again. *** Infelix awoke in a cold sweat, looking around wildly for any signs of danger. The only ones here were Licens, Tellus, and himself. With a sigh Infelix laid back down, oblivious to the golden pair of eyes watching from the shadows... "I can never be free..." Infelix said quitely. Praeteritum tempus et X: XXVIIIThe Past and X Harbinger watched from the shadows as his brother quietly cried, he had been sent here at the same time as these gods so he would be unnoticed. He did not always agree with father, one of these would be spying when he could easily kill them in their weakened state. But he had never disobeyed him, and this mission was no different. After deciding there was nothing left to learn he departed, his onyx colored Halberd barely touching the ground from its position on his back. With a final look he walked off into the forest to meet up with the small remnant of the forces that had escaped. He licked his fangs, hoping he would find something different to eat besides the wildlife. Perhaps he could find a way to get away with one of those ponys from the nearby village? On his way towards camp he bent over and picked up the totem. It was masterfully crafted, showing every detail, nothing was over looked in his fathers glory. Storing it in his pouch for good luck he smiled, his fangs shimmering in the little sunlight. *** I awoke to the sound of of pained gasps. With a groan I got up to take care of Licens. "Ughhhhh..." "Oh come on, you only broke a few ribs... and both legs... and fractured your right arm... and your spine is broken. Ok, so MAYBE you do deserve to groan a little." I heard shuffling coming from Infelix, I walked over to him to see why he was bunched up in the fettle position. Out of all of us I figured he was the least likely to show weakness of any kind, to see him in such a state would have likely caused others to go insane. "You alright?" I said sitting down next to him, ignoring the injured god. "No..." "Want to talk about it?" "No." "It will not get better unless you talk about it." I said, hoping saying the obvious would get him to spill it. "Wont get better anyway..." "How old are you?" I asked out of the blue. Maybe if I got him to feel more comfortable around me he will tell me what has him so messed up. "Depends." I ignored his lack of answer, instead opting to answer it myself."Well I was twenty two when I became a god. So my body has not aged past that, although I have lived over three-thousand years as a god." "We... We were seven when father took us away from mother, I do not remember much beyond that. Besides that I loved her. I remember near nothing from the time before Ira and I were created. Everything before that was from the originals memories..." Infelix stopped briefly to get a hold of himself. "The original was thirteen when he became us... Wasn't even his own body that we were born in, as he had been put in another body before we were made... I am sixteen now. Although my body is much older, Father transfers all the wounds from when we die to our next body... He did not always make us a human. At times we were nothing more then a feral beast meant to be put down. Father took joy in this, Ira ignored it. He still does not care about what has been done to us..." Infelix stopped again to get the tears out of his eyes, I pretended not to notice. "I discovered a few years ago that... That... he had killed her. He killed mother. He took her corpse and... he strapped us to a table and... and..." He couldn't go on anymore, I took him under my arm and patted his head. What Dead Wind had done I did not want to think about, I can not imagine what he must feel to retell this. He is a child compared to me, even before I was a god. "That is enough. Perhaps you should not relive these memories? I remember you saying earlier that Ira can get out during great emotional distress." "You are correct." He said going back to his normal emotionless tone. "May we please leave? This forest is making me feel uneasy." "We can't move on until Licens is at least standing." "Very well." He said making his way over to Licens. "This will possibly be the most painful thing you will ever experience in your entire life. Do I have your permission to do this?" Shock portrayed Licens face at this revelation. Infelix continued speaking. "This will force your bones back into place and pull your skin back together." Licens took a moment to consider it, then slowly moved his head up and down in his limited movement. A black ball of energy surrounded Infelix's right hand, he slowly pushed it into Licens. His body became covered with a tar like sludge. I think I could see Licens thrashing about in it, but that should have been impossible with the way his back was crippled. *** Pain. Let me tell you how much pain Licens is feeling at this split second. There are over eleven thousand different worlds that currently exist, each and everyone housed by countless species of different kinds. If each of those beings were to be tortured for a thousand years, covered in pitch, and set on fire, it would not equal one one-billionth of the pain Licens is feeling at this micro-instant. For him. Pain. PAIN! Then again it could just be exaggerated. *** "Ow" Licens said after the process was done with. He was still covered with blood, but he was no longer bleeding. "That hurt.... A lot." He continued as he stood up. With a snap he popped his back as he stretched. "Don't do that." Infelix said to him, as he proceeded to pop multiple parts of his body. "Nooooppppe not feelin' it." "Your bones are brittle now. They will not be back to normal for a few days." "So I went through the most pain any being could possibly go through for my bones to still be weak? Fan-fucking-tastic." "I've been through worse." "Really?!" Both Licens and myself said at the same time. "Yes. Father is good at what he does. He discovered that after the body has suffered more pain then it ever should, the victim will feel less pain from there on out. I could now cut my own hand off without giving into the pain and stopping part way through." "How?" I said amazed. "I'll teach you both on how to handle pain. But not now. Thinking about it brings back memories. I'll give you some advice though, negative emotions amplify pain, fearing being hit makes it hurt so much more. Take your mind off of it, I during my time of being tortured, thought of my mother. I thought of all the happiness I could be feeling, which in itself made me feel a little better." He gave the tiniest of smiles, only to turn into a sneer. "Although that made her death hurt so much more..." "Yes..." I said a bit depressingly, "Lets move on. Licens can you go up in the air and look for the nearest town?" He nodded as he flew into the air, a cone of air forming around him. I'll make sure to find out how he flys. He came back down with in a minute, with a smile he pointed and said "That way." *** The trip to what I assumed to be Ponyville was over all un-exciting. Well, besides Infelix attacking any bush that gave the slightest hint of having someone in it. Some might call it paranoia, but it could only be called that if there is no one watching you. In the case of this forest, there is always something there. We just don't know where it is. "So who are the inhabitants of this world?" Asked Licens. "Ponys mainly, not sure if there are any other species though." "Ponys." "Yes." "Seriously?" "Yup." "So we are in a world where we are gathering forces to fight Dead Wind... and the inhabitants are miniature horses, who lack FINGERS which are vital if they plan to use weapons?" "Yes." "Excuse me if I do not think that this is the best place to stage a defense." "Well, from what I can tell, Dead Wind is focusing on worlds with larger fighting forces. So, we will likely be one of the last attacked." "WONDERFUL! So after Dead Wind is done conquering all the powerful nearby worlds and has gathered forces from said conquered worlds, he is going to come to a world filled with FUCKING PONIES where we will form a final stand, and fruitlessly fight the insane, deranged, god of death AFTER he is done killing all the gods from other worlds?!?" "Indeed." "That is the stupidest plan I have ever heard ever." "In all honesty, I sort of expect him to explode after he kills enough gods, or for one of the more powerful worlds to seriously kill off his armys and Demigods. Then when he trys to attack us to gain some sort of force, we repel the invasion... or I go with plan X" "What is plan X?" "Fight him in single combat, lose, then curse him." "Noble, I suppose, but how do you know he is not powerful enough to simply repel the curse, or crush your skull in with a thought?" "I expect I will be at least strong enough to last a minute or two against him. Then he'll likely do the cliché evil villain speech." "This is a lot of guess work, too much can go wrong for my liking." "Same... but it is all we got. We're also not giving the inhabitants enough credit. I got my ass kicked by my royal guard... although they did go in for the low blow." "Ouch." "We are here." I heard Infelix say from slightly ahead. "Well, I'll go meet the locals." "Good luck!" I said with a smirk as he ran ahead. It is going to be beyond wonderful to see him react to Pinkie Pie. Ingrata: XXIVUnwelcome Licens and Pinkie were... doing something. Licens was staring Pinkie in the eyes, he was concentrating hard enough to make some ones head explode. I sort of expected that to happen, but with confetti. Pinkie was staring right back, with enough power to break the wall between the 3rd and 5th, not that such a thing exists though. I tapped Licens on the back, causing him to blink. He looked over with the amount of hate only a god can have. "You. Made. Me. Blink." "Ummm... Sorry?" "You. Made. Me. Lose... To a MORTAL" "In all honesty, I don't think Pinkie counts as a mortal." "Yeah I'm not a mortal, I'm Pinkie Pie." Pinkie then realized that she had yet to gasp in amazement at having a new human in town. "GHUAAAHHHHHH, HiI'mPinkiePieandIthrowpartysforeveryoneinPonyvillewhentheygethereandyoujustgotheresoI'mgoingtothrowyouaparty GHUAHHH Ididn'throwTellusapartywhenhegotheresincewewenttoCanterlottotalktoCelestiaI'msorryTellusthatsneverhappenedbeforewithallthemeaniepantsaroundtryingtoconquerEquestria." ... ... ... "Wat" "Don't ask, it's Pinkie Pie." "Where's Infelix? he was right ahead of us." "Oh you have another friend here? Don't worry officer Pinkie Pie is on the case." She then disappeared in a puff of smoke. ... "Should we feel sorry for Infelix?" "Nahhh... Pinkie wont hurt him. She'll just... oh no." "What oh no?" "She will surpirse him... and you know he is VERY jumpy, he might do something he'll regret." "This is why we shouldn't have brought him along." "We got to find him before Pinkie does, and your just saying that because Ira crippled you." "Yeah this 'Ira' did it and not 'Infelix'. I don't trust him as far as I can... ummm... Well I would say as far as I can throw him, but since I can throw him pretty far... I just don't trust him." "Stop bickering, we must find him." "Fine..." *** Infelix had decided to inspect the town and its inhabbitants. He had his hood up so anyone who did notice him would be far less likely to run screaming away from the bipedal monster. He walked through alleys, climbed buildings, and used magic to make him blend into the crowds. He was not going to reveal himself until he understood the socal norms of these four legged creatures. Ira was being quite, Infelix wasn't sure why, but knew it could only be bad. He spoted a yellow pegasis with Pink hair talk to one of the venders in a market. Infelix moved closer to try and discover on what was acceptable in bartering, and on how much their money is worth. "But... ummm..." Said the Yellow one. "Ten bits for a cherry..." "Is how much it costs, now beat it." Infelix was unsure on the norms of these ponys, but insulting your customer with what he can only assume as outrageous prices, and then telling them to 'Beat it" is not a good way to make money. The yellow one seemed... sad. None the less she seemed ready to buy from this pony. Something Infelix just did not understand, upon further investigation, he found the shy pony to be crying. Without a seconds thought he went right up to the stall and slamed his hand on the table. "Who the hell are you?" The vender said, voice full of malace. No one else here noticed him since he still had his magic at work. "Why are you bullying your customers? This cannot be good buissness practices." "What I do with my customers is none of your damn buissness. If I want to charge ten bits, or one bit, then I will." "But insulting them? Can you not see how you are affecting her?" Infelix motioned towards the yellow pony who was cowering quitely, she had a small trail of tears in her eyes. The pony behind the stand seemed unaffected. "Does it look like I care?" "You will once I make sure not a single pony buys from you ever again." "And how will you do that?" He said with a snicker. "Like this... THIS STALL DISCRIMINATES AGAINST THE POOR WITH ITS OUTLANDISH PRICES, THEN INSULTS ITS CUSTOMERS." Everyone heard where the voice came from, but the owner of the voice was unknown. A few ponys that were making their way towards the stall turned away with looks of disgust. This was working far better then Infelix had planned. "Get your monkey ass our of here you dumb ape!" "ON TOP OF THAT, HE HATES THOSE DIFFRENT FROM HIM!" At this point everyone was avoiding getting even somewhat close to the stall. The yellow pony was cowering from the unknown voice. "Fine fine, quite down. You'll ruin my buisness..." "You were doing that well enough before I got here, now please, kindly, give this lady a fair deal." "Don't see why you care" He grumbled. "It's on the house..." Infelix then walked away seeing that the pony had gotten the cherry. He didn't want her to get one for free, just a fair deal, but if they want to he wasn't going to stop them. "Thank you..." Came a tiny voice, so quite not even the vendor was able to hear her thanks to the strange Biped. 'How noble' "To hell with you" 'That is not very polite... and I was just going to tell you of what I found in this nice little thing we call 'our mind'' "What did you find?" Infelix continued mumbleing to himself as he took off down an alleyway. 'Remember the nursery rhymes mother used to sing?' "N-no... what is the point if I do or don't?" 'Well, I found out some of the things father did to our former self...' "And?" Ring around the rosie "No..." Infelix slumped against the wall as memorys flooded his mind. The boy was motionless in the circle of blood, his father laughing down at him. Tears welled up in his eyes as the knife struck again. Pocket full of posies The smell of the dead assaulted the boys nose. He covered his face in a futile atempt to ward it off. "Ha, you get used to it in time" The boys father said " Carry these around. Can't have you smelling like these poor sods. I found flowers do it well enough" Ashes Ashes The fire crackled under the order of the man, the boy watched in horror as the bodys were consumed by the smoke. "Got to get rid of the evidence boy." We all fall down "Now that they are taken care of, how about we move onto the next town?" The boy tried to protest but was bound in his fathers spell. "If you try to run, you'll be joing this next group... Infelix felt weak in the knees as all the strength left his body. He saw unfamilier images appear in his eyes before he slumped to the ground. *** Harbinger finshed with the unfamilier spell, using his fathers totem as a conduit. Dark energy vanished from the item as a smile crossed his face. His brother will not enjoy what was coming to him. *** "Helloooo~" Pinkie said after watching the biped that no one seemed to notice go off down an alleyway. "Are you ok?" She question the slumped human. The ticking in her head was nearly audible as she realized that it was not alright. His breathing was shallow, with hardly a thought she went to go get help. Many would assume Pinkie to be stupid, but she was smarter then what others gave her credit for. She knew when something was wrong, and this was as wrong as it could be. She didn't know why she felt this way, but she did. *** IMPORTANT READ BELOW THIS I've decided to cut this story up into peices, as the next few chapters would send it over to the mature rating. It will be centered around Infelix, but will be a seprete story. This part is to an end, but after Infelix's part we will get back to the regular story. It will not be in 'this one' but will instead be a diffrent story all together. I will put out a new chapter for this when the other story comes out, so those of you who have fav'ed this but have not followed me will know it is out. Effugere Deus: IEscape from a God I awoke, on cool, green, grass. I felt it on my bare back, smiling I lifted myself up off the ground, I always loved the feel of nature. It was brought to my attention that I was surrounded by trees of varying kinds, surveying my surroundings I discovered I somewhere in the wilderness, a clearing of sorts. I don't have much knowledge on this world, but from what I can assume I'm in the Everfree forest. Spotting a nearby stream I made my way towards it, a good place to set up camp until I get my bearings. I used the miniscule amount of power at my disposal to summon a mound of earth. Shaping the earth in a way so that it could keep out the cold of the night, and heat of the day. The soil quickly turned to a more hardy stone, satisfied I stopped to take a rest from the exertion, I truly miss my previous power, but, I'm just happy to be alive. After the few minute break, I began noticing I was a bit hungry. I was not familiar with the local fauna, so I'll take my chances a the local wildlife. I scanned the stream for any likely prey, I didn't pay attention to the reflection of earth brown hair. I sprang my arm forward, catching a good sized fish in my right hand. It thrashed about in panic, I smashed its head against a rock, stunning it. It stopped moving, I am a bit surprised that I killed it. Doing this will usually only stun it, I guess I have more of my previous power then I thought. I set about quickly making a camp fire. It is not that I ignored making it earlier. But I had been unsure if the wildlife was edible or not. It would have been quite pathetic for me to starve in the woods waiting for the local deity's to show up. Any, and all deity's of a realm keep in constant check for any intruders. I would not have been ignored, even in my weakened state I was still more powerful than any mere mortal. Only time will tell if I will be welcomed by my siblings or not. *** Celestia was currently discussing the extra security with the two guard captains, She had felt the change in the flows of power. It meant that a fellow god had killed off all opposition, or all other gods had fled the realm of their choosing. This was very dangerous thing to happen as once a god controls an entire realm they go mad with power, causing them to frequently attempt to take over nearby realms. This had happened to the one right next door, so to speak. Celestia never one to leave a defense open, told the captains to have all able bodied unicorns search for any unusual surges of power. It would mean that the mad god had been "put down" so to speak. Many gods take it upon themselves to rid the worlds of those mad with power. Celestia will not rest easily until such a thing happens. Celestia dismissed the captains after telling them their orders, Celestia needed to wake Luna so that they may council about the appropriate course of action. A creepy feeling of dread crept up in Celestia as she felt a god appear in her dimension. Luna would have woken up from such a feeling. Without hesitation she summoned quill and paper to send to Twilight Sparkle, she would need the elements of harmony to investigate the Everfree forest, which was the most likely place of a god to appear due to its ancient nature. She knew she may very well be sending the element to their death but she HAD to stay to hold council with Luna and to ready the defenses. A mad god is unlikely to arrive without troops. The elements could handle it anyway, she had granted them ranks as minor gods, they would still age but would be much harder to kill compared to regular ponys. She sent the message with regret, she was out of options, if there was any other choice she would have taken it. *** The fish had been satisfying, now that I was scarcely more than a minor god I had to eat regularly. Not that I was complaining, but it was quite annoying. I felt a sense of dread overtake me. I was being watched. I didn't react, it would be better for them to believe I had no idea I was being watched. I could feel piercing eyes burrowing into my skull. I slowly began concentrating my power into a stone sword, It was hid well in the rock of my borough. I heard a growl as whatever was watching me sprung forward, I reacted by instinct alone and sliced my hidden sword through the maw of the attacking party. I heard many other rustles as the companions of the now dead being attacked. I hardly had time to summon a rock wall to prevent the strange wolf creatures from burrowing their jaw in my neck. I sliced again, feeling the satisfying resistance of flesh meet my blade. I back stepped, my scale leggings clinging in the sudden movement, avoiding another fatal swipe at my neck. All this had happened in a matter of seconds, but it felt like hours since the chorus mortis(dance of death) had begun. I had my back against my rock burrow, preventing them from attacking me from behind. They hesitated, likely because even with the element of surprise they were still unable to best me. Upon closer examination the wolf's appeared to be tree like in origin. But they possessed the sharp claws, teeth, and vicious cunning of any regular wolf. There were two dead bodies of the beings I had killed, while five others still stood. They quickly overcame their fear of the creature that had killed their brothers so "easily". They, confident with their superior numbers and flanking tactics began their merciless assault. It took every ounce of strength to simply block them all, much less counter strike. The way things were going they would overtake me in a matter of seconds. But I refuse to die to such lowly creatures. I have fought and won against much worse odds. Forming what little of my strength that remained into one powerful push. The wolf's hesitated again, obviously in fear of what I was doing. This was their fatal mistake. I pushed forward with a rock wall, it came suddenly and unexpectedly to the wolfs. They had no idea of the power I possessed. The wall shot forward, catching all of them into is grasp. It surrounded them, constricting, crushing the life out of them. I heard several snaps as bones broke, I couldn't keep this up for long. With one heavy shove I pushed them across the clearing. I stood tall, hoping my facade of strength will hold. They bought it as they retreated into the surrounding flora. I doubt they will return after they are done licking their wounds. In fact, I doubt they will survive this encounter. As a pack that cannot hunt will surely die of starvation, if the infection doesn't get them first. I crawled into my hole, covering the outside with stones so that it might pass as the natural landscape. I did not have the strength to fight off any more intruders, another attack will surely kill me. Deciding not to dwell on it I closed my eyes and indistinctly fell asleep. *** I awoke with a groan, I was immensely sore from yesterdays exploits. Well, at least this confirms I am alive. I was quite worried I wouldn't wake up at all. Although I am surprised I haven't been contacted by the deity's of this dimension. They must assume I'm here to capture this place, can't say I blame them. It is quite uncommon for a deity to visit anothers realm. Even more so when a dimension has been captured by a single god. Even survivors of such an event are rare. So it is best to assume the worst in cases like this. Well, I'm going to need to let them know where I am. They may not have even found me, if they do not have a god of the earth like myself. In that case I need to make myself known. I summoned the strength I had regained from my sleep. focused it into a pillar of earth, it rose far above the trees, consisting of various types of stone and soil. Even doing a simple pillar like this does a big drain on me. I hoped the noise of its forming doesn't attract unwanted visitors. I'd hate to have to fight on an empty stomach. I moved back over to the stream to attempt to catch another fish, it was my only food source that I know of that wont kill me. The plants look quite like the fauna from my world, but looks can be deceiving. I plunged my hand into the water, grasping a smaller fish then the last one. I then quickly killed it will the knock on the head. All this small fish will do is keep me from starving, but it's better than nothing. As my exploits have alerted the other fish in the water, there is no way I could catch them with out cheating. Which is something I'd rather avoid. I quickly started another fire with the embers of the previous one, after adding sufficient fuel I proceeded to gut the fish. It was a quick process compared to the fish from yesterday, but took about the time for my fire to reach the needed heat. The fish wasn't very filling, I considered trying out the nearby edible looking plants. But I wasn't going to do that until I was desperate. It'd be too bad for the gods to find my half eaten corpse after the wilds had gotten done with me. I sighed, as I thought of the previous god of earth.I had gotten my position after killing him, and like him, I accepted the name that comes with it. Tellus. My true name doesn't mater, I can't even remember it. I remember my times before becoming a god, but every time someone said my name it was replaced by "Tellus". I know this isn't my real name because that was the previous gods name. Also because its translation means "earth, firm-land, territory, ect." which is basically what the god of earth has control over. Simple, destructive, powerful. Words often used to describe the powers I have at my command. I flexed my muscles as I was getting stiff at the recognition, I hope they don't take any longer. Arma et Armatura: VIArms and Armaments Rainbow Dash to say the least, wasn't to happy about losing to me, again. But all and all she took it well. You know considering she embarrassed herself in front of half of ponyville. Although I doubt anyone thinks less of her, since you know, she lost to a GOD. Dash seemed to accept her loss after a while. I was sort of hoping to do more damage to her pride, so it'd be awhile before she starts boasting again. Guess I didn't hit her hard enough. I asked some of the ponys in the crowd where the local blacksmith is, so upon finding out where it is I headed right for it. I heard the wonderful sound of clanging metal coming from a dusty shop, it seemed to be apart from the rest of the town. I guess because there is not much need for a blacksmith when a blacksmiths primary job is making weapons. At least where I come from. The blacksmith seemed a bit surprised about a giant humanoid monster walking into his shop, but he quickly calmed down after I knocked the hammer from his hoofs once he tried to smash my head in. I like a man, eh, pony, that is not afraid to fight. After introducing myself as "TELLUS GOD OF THE EARTH" he told me his name was Iron Anvil. Nice name for a blacksmith. "So what cha' doin' in my humble shop?" "Shopping, mainly for arms and armaments. I couldn't help but notice your finely crafted goods." "Hmm, it has been a while since I crafted weapons or armor, I don't suppose you have somethin' in mind?" "I want it to be as heavy and strong as possible" He smiled widely, obviously liking my request. "I have a type of metal in mind, but I do not have any. Although it can be found in the nearby abandoned mine. Look for green clumps of metal that is far heavier then it looks. It might have a slightly bluish tint to it. If you can fetch me enough to make your weapons and armor, along with extra to cover the expenses I'll cut my regular price in half." "What would your regular price be?" "two-thousand bits. This is a difficult metal to forage, and along with its rareness it is rarely used." "How about I get it for free, if I am able to work out a deal for you to supply the future armed forces of Equestria with weapons? There is a war approaching and with my word in I can promise you will be hard at work foraging weapons for the princesses. They pay very well, or so I've heard." His eyes lit up at the prospect of business, but then he became hesitant. "How do Ah' know your not lyin'?" "I swear upon my godly magic that I will return with the requested materials, and if I am unable to convince the princesses I will pay your price." "Very well" he said happily "What kind of weapons and armor do you want?" I then described in immense detail the armor I wanted. From the look on his face he seemed to be surprised I would want to wear such heavy armor, but I assured him I could carry several hundred pounds of armor on my worst days. *** I literally sprinted to the mine Iron Anvil had described. Guess what was outside the abandoned mine? Those damn wolfs, I could see that two of the previous pack had died from the infection. They looked to be nothing but skin and bones for the ones that had survived. The remaining three charged me without thinking, be it from starvation or from anger I could not tell. I killed the first without think, all it took was a quick kick to the head to smash its skull in. The remaining two seeing me easily kill their comrade started surrounding me. I didn't have a wall nearby so there was little I could do with them surrounding me, before they had completely circled me by I pushed both my arms down in an overhanded swing. It caused sand, dirt, and dust to completely envelope the surrounding area. No one could see, but I could in a way, 'feel' their soft pads on the ground. With a speedy movement I grappled one of the confused timber wolfs from behind, I quickly snapped its neck with an audible crack. I felt more then heard the fleeing wolf, without thinking I lashed out with earth, I heard the satisfying cracking of many bones. Once the dust settled I realized what I had done, I had completely incased the wolf with brittle stone, all of its now stony legs had broken from the momentum from its running. I can't tell if it is still alive but I quickly smashed its head in with my foot, I didn't want it to suffer needless pain. I thought about what I had done. I didn't know I could do that, so what exactly did I do? I felt a strange feeling of everything touching the earth, I then focused my power in the direction of the fleeing wolf. Then what? I didn't move my hands which is what is commonly needed to use my powers. I'm sure I'll figure it out when I need it most. I walked quickly into the mine shaft, with a little searching I came across a strange green metal protruding from a wall, it had a tiny amount of blue tint to it. This must be the metal Iron Anvil was mentioning. Upon touching it I felt a wonderful feeling of power surge through me. The metal seemed to fall from the surrounding rock, leaving me with a very heavy piece of metal. Iron Anvil was right, this IS heavy. But that good, comforting heavy, the kind that makes you confident you can take any blow the enemy has. I doubt the ponys here know of this strange metals magical properties, maybe it only affects me because of my element of earth? Either way I'm taking as much as possible of this metal, it is pretty cool stuff. *** I had made a wheel barrow of sorts to help me carry the large amount of heavy metal. I had to replace the wheels several time because they kept breaking. Man this metal is going to make some great armor. "Hey Iron Anvil, I got you plenty of the strange metal." "Ahh good, knew you could do et'. It will take a few days for me to fashion this, but it will be the strongest metal you will finds anywhere." I couldn't help but smile widely, this was exactly what I was looking for. I felt a little sad leaving the metal behind. It seemed almost as if I was leaving a piece of me behind. It sure seems to affect me quite a bit. Alright so what have I done so far? I have gotten food for the army, and have gotten myself armor. I also have gotten a dependable supplier of weapons and armor. All and all I think this is a good first day on the job. *** "Hey Mr. Tellus, could you elp' us get our cutie marks?" "Ummm... ok?" I said, not quite sure what they were asking of me. "What exactly is a cutie mark?" They seemed to be shocked that I, a god, didn't know what a cutie mark is. "Why it's ah' mark on our flanks that shows our special talent. We've been tryin' to get our for so long, could you please help us?" "Alright Alright," I said, they are too cute to be able to resist. Hey I have my weaknesses alright. It is not my fault they are so adorable "I'll help you, what do you have in mind?" "Why we need you to..." Shock covered my face, were they really asking me to do this? What kind of talent does this portray to? It seems their ideas have gotten more insane to get these "cutie marks". You know, to go to such lengths to get them. I mean COME ON. This is ridiculous, if I hadn't already agreed to help I would have flat out said no. But I didn't so I have to go along with it. It is sort of a rule of mine to keep promises. "Think you can do that" "Ughhh... ok." I said glumly. What have I gotten myself into? Consilia sunt enim Amentibus: XIXPlans are for Idiots "Has this place always been a wasteland?" "Nope." "Thank you for your insightful wisdom, without you the worlds would be a dark and dangerous abyss of simpletons and hooligans." "I love how you tried to confuse me with your ingenuous use of language in such a Vernacularistic way. Please tell me, did you stay up all night coming up with that? For it must have taken eons to invent such an astute observation. Perhaps I could point you in the direction of a thesaurus, it may help you come up with elaborate words of wisdom." DAMNIT he even has a sharp tongue, how the hell am I going to best him? The only way I can think of it now is if I fought him, but without my strength I wont stand a chance. I am little more then mortal right now. *** "We have been walking for hours..." "Hmmm yes indeed we have, how perceptive of you" Licens said using a fake accent, I swear if this guy hadn't saved me I would have kicked his ass... well I would if I had my powers. "Do you know why I can't use my powers?" "I suppose it has something to do with that book, I reckon if we destroy it all the magic it has cast will be forfeit. But if that isn't it then I have no idea. But I have heard of Dead Wind researching a type of poison that takes power from gods for a limited amount of time." "So how did you get here" "That is for me to know, and for you to find out" Licens said in a pretend sultry voice, while leaping into a nearby tree. At least he still has his powers, or else we would be, pardon my language. Royally Fucked. "So any plans..." "Yup." Licens said while swinging from the dead tree. "Will you tell me?" "Yes I will.." "Just tell me the damn plan..." "Nope, not fellin' it" "Come on just tell me the plan..." "Say the magic words..." "How about I stick my foot so far up your ass you'll be coughin' it up" "Hmm... good luck with that. Because where I am standing it appears I have the advantage, you know. I am the only one with any magical properties, and along with my godly strength you don't stand a chance... but if you want to try and stick your foot up my ass be my guest. It might be fun kicking your ass." "We are not going to progress unless you tell me the plan..." "I know, but I have time to kill." "Your an enormous ass you know that right?" "Indeed I do. And that's why you wuv me" "I hate you so much..." "I love you too bro" *** "Please..." I barely whispered. "Hmmm what was that?" "Please" I said a little louder. "Sorry I couldn't quite hear that" "Please" I said more forcefully. "Sorry couldn't quite catch that last part..." "PLEASE" I nearly yelled. "Pa-pa-please what?" "PLEASE tell me the plan..." "Ok if you insist" *** "No..." "yes" "I am not doing that" "If you want to leave you will." "He will KILL ME" "Oh don't be a baby, death isn't so bad. Or so I've heard. Anyway it is the only way we can get out of here" "Why don't you do it?" "Oh lets see... I dunno... maybe because if you try to act out my part you will royally fail due to you lacking magic of any kind, shape, or form." "The hate I am feeling in this one moment cannot compare to what the hate of a thousand mortals feel in a thousand years and-" "Yeah yeah blah blah, now go do your part." "How the hell are we going to get him here anyway..." "Don't worry all will be taken care of."
Diu Vivere Vita: IIlong live life Twilight had received Celestia's urgent message, she hadn't explained much only that a being perhaps as powerful as she was in the Everfree forest, and that said being possibly meant them harm. She advised the elements to approach such being with immense caution. So Twilight did as she suggested. The elements gathered at the edge of the forest. Twilight spied a large rock pillar tall above the trees. The elements, cautiously, made their way towards the possible abode of the powerful monster. *** I felt like I was being watched again. At first I thought that it was those wolfs that returned to have another go. But there was much more noise, compared to the wolfs these creatures were inexperienced at sneaking. From the movement there seemed to be roughly five of them. I doubled back to perhaps it was the wolfs, but they would be making far more noise due to the heavy wounds I inflicted upon them. I'm too exposed to conjure a sword, I'll have to brawl. I wasn't going to simply go fisticuffs when I'm out numbered, so I drew energy from the stone below the soil. This will allow me to take far more hits before I bleed. I walked around, as if I had nothing better to do. Once I got close to the hiding place of one of the creatures I dived into the underbrush and received my prize without them so much as making a sound. I came back into the clearing holding a yellow pony, with a pink mane. I was about to call out to what ever creatures were watching me that I had one of them when I noticed that this pony had wings. A Pegasus. "A PEGASUS" I screamed in anger, so Mortuus Ventus sent his minions to follow me. "Did Dead Wind send you? Has he followed me? When will he invade?" The pegasus began whimpering, no Dead Wind did not send this. His scouts are not afraid of death. I dropped the pitiful pony on the ground, just in time for a cyan rainbow blur to charge towards me. With hardly time to respond I braced for the impact. Even with my stony skin it nearly broke my right arm to receive the blunt of the force. The blur charged passed, going for a turn around. This time I was prepared. I narrowly dodged the charge, while grasping a hold of one of its hoofs. Must be another pegasus. I then used its momentum to force it into the ground, I grappled with that hoof, held it at such an angle to cause pain, while locking the pegais in place. If I cared to, I could break its leg with a flip of my wrist. "You do not wish to anger me" I said through my teeth. Slightly twisting my arm causing it to yell out in pain. "STOP PLEASE" I heard a voice come across the clearing, I notice several other ponys of varying coats, manes, and origin. I let go of the pegasus, maybe we could come to some sort of an agreement? Seems no, because as soon as I let it go, I was held in the air by a purple aura. "Quam audeat te!" how dare you... In anger, I flayed against the aura, easily breaking it. As soon as I touched ground I brought both my arms in an underhanded swing, causing earth, rock, and soil to blast out from underneath them. I laughed in satisfaction as they fell from the air. They will get all they deserve from me. *** I had not killed a single one of them, didn't want to get the gods of this realm any madder at me then they might be. So long as I don't kill any of their subjects I should be forgiven. I had purposely avoided fighting one of them, the pink maned one. She seemed like she was just dragged into this. So instead of fighting her I encased her legs in stone. Unlike the others she had shown no hostile towards me. So I had no reason to fight her. Once each of her friends, I could tell she was female by her voice, were on the ground semi-conscious I turned to her to ask her questions. She recoiled, likely in fear I would hit her. "I am not a violent god, but if I am attacked I will retaliate" I said, looking towards the cyan rainbow pegasus, I don't think I will get along well with her. She whimpered, I sighed. This was going to take some time. "If I release you will you answer my questions?" I knew she would not leave her friends in my hands, as she had seen what I am wiling to do. She nodded, rather fearfully. "Stop scaring Fluttershy!" A purple unicorn said, a bold one. But, she was the one that had encased me in that purple aura. I do not forgive easily. I whispered in the supposed Fluttershy's ear. I will not grace them with my words. Also I want to annoy them. "Umm... he, He said that... he refuses to speak with those that attacked... him" "That be a lie, you was tha' one that one attacked Fluttershy" "He says th-that umm..." "That's enough Fluttershy" I said, scaring her, I didn't mean to. But she still eeped. She was taking far too long explaining what had happened. "I had put Fluttershy down before that blue one attacked me, I had let her go when you" I said pointing at the purple unicorn "told me to stop. You then attempt to imprison me in purple light. You have committed a great insult upon me. If I did not wish to anger the gods of this world you would be dead." That sure surprised them. I guess killing is not very common here. Not my concern, all I want is to get a chance to kill Dead Wind. "You, would kill me?" "Yes, what did you think would happen if you tried to imprison a god? Nothing personal but I've killed many for such attempts. What do you think your gods would do if you tried such a thing?" "Yur' a monster" "No, I am not. Remember you attacked first. Everything I did was in self defense. I could name several time I could have killed you, but didn't. Why? Because I believe in forgiveness. Although I am getting tired of your mouth. You do not wish to anger me further. Correct me if I'm wrong, but provoking a god does not extend your life span." I had shocked them into silence yet again, I smiled. "Fluttershy alert the nearby gods that I have of some of their subjects. Tell them they will not be harmed and I only wish to talk. Although any hostile action towards me will result in their premature deaths." Fluttershy whimpered in obedience, I could get used to this. Once Fluttershy left I needed a way to pass the time. Or else I'll have to start fishing. I was quite hungry again. Although I doubt these creatures would be particularly happy about me eating fish. From their teeth I can tell they are purely herbivorous. "To pass the time, how about we all introduce ourselves, and if you don't mind, tell me a bit about yourselves. All questions about me will be answered in due time. For now all you need to know is my name is Tellus, and I'm a god of earth." "Now why shud' we answer to yah'? I honestly like someone whose got some brass, although I can't let them know that. At least not yet. "Because I am a god, I hold your life in my hands, I have the authority to contact your rulers, and I defeated you all in combat at once. Any other reason I should need?" This shut her up. "You" I said pointing to the white coated unicorn, she had remained quite about all of this "name, race, profession, rank" I might as well go all military on them. I still remember my time as a warrior for my tribe. "Well, sir, I am Rarity. Element of Generosity. A unicorn, and I own the Carousel Boutique. I make wondrous garments, if you don't mind me saying, wherever did you get those dreadful Clothes?" "Hahaha... these aren't clothes, it is armor. Scale armor to be precise. It's small overlapping metal plates. Good against any blunt objects. Although it does decently well against slashes. And I am only wearing my armor. Everything else you see is my skin." "I thought armor was only used by the royal guard?" "I suppose they would be users of such things. So no one else uses armor? What of your armed forces?" "No one else uses it. I have never heard of these things you call "Armed Forces"" I was learning quite a bit from this unicorn. I don't know if or when this will be useful, but it doesn't hurt to learn. "What kind of armor do they use" I saw the yellow one about to open her mouth but I filled it with dirt, and cased it solid. It will keep her from interrupting. "I'm not quite sure" she said her usual sultry regal voice "but what it does cover is completely covered by metal" This was useful information, this meant the the royal guards use plate armor, a very difficult armor to get through with nearly any weapons. But it seems it only covers certain spots. Very useful information if things don't go as planned. "Could you please get me off this dirt, it is ruining my illustrious mane" She had answered me well, anyway if she tried to fight or escape I could easily recapture her. I released her earthly bonds, she could now move freely. I then noticed that the yellow one still had the solid dirt in its mouth. "Oh no" I said innocently" it seems miss cowgirl has gotten dirt in her mouth, let me help you with that" I added extra sweetness to my voice, letting it sting that much more. "Why ye-'" "Ahh ahh ahh" I interrupted" It'd be a shame if something bad were to happen to you, again" I didn't say what I had in mind, but if she gave me anymore back talk I was going to drop her in a big old pit. Well, least the threat wasn't ignored. Although it doesn't help that she is looking at me with hate filled eyes. I'll find some way to make it up to her if all goes well. I skipped over the blue one, I didn't want to talk to her in the slightest. It doesn't help I have had bad experiences with Pegasi. "Pink one name, rac-" "Oh I'm Pinkie Pie, I know ALL about you, I'ma earth pony silly filly. I work at sugercube corner with Mr. and Mrs. Cake. I make the best cupcakes ever. I am the element of laughter. and I LOVE PARTYS. Like this one time at a party-" "I've heard enough" I put rock on the outside of her snout, she can breath easily. She just can't talk. She seemed nice. She just talked far too quickly for my taste. "Hey, you skipped me back there. What am I too cool for you" "Ughh... no I just don't like you" "Well I don't like you very much either" "The feeling is mutual" "Aren't you going to ask about me" "Nope" I covered her muzzle much the same way. I was having a lot of fun doing this. I turned towards the purple one. Just to annoy the blue one I was going to ask about her. "What is the rainbow maned ones name?" "Rainbow Dash..." "And yours?" "Twilight Sparkle, Princess Celestia's personal student. She wont be happy about you keeping us here." "Twilight... you are a fool, all you have done is give me more leverage in case things do not go as I plan" I said that only for that look on her face. And I also wanted to get back at her since I couldn't kill her. Now on to yellow face. "Tell me about yourself cowgirl" "I'm ah' earth pony, Name be Applejack. I work down on mah' family farm along with Granny Smith and Big Macintosh my brother." I smiled, she was quite the catch. "Tell me of the different pony species of this place" "Well there be earth ponys, they are tha' strongest, yer unicorns that have magic, then there be the Pegasi that fly around." I smiled yet again, I was enjoying her boldness. Her accent was cute as well. "You said you're a farmer, what do you farm?" "Apples, it's the family business to work tha' farms" "What would you say if could influence your crops?" I saw a look of fear run across her face, I only had good intentions. But seeming as how we got off on the wrong hand I could understand. "Now now, don't do anythang hasty alrigh'" "Trust me, I mean none of you harm. If all ends well I'll swing by your farm and give you richer soil." "You ave' a funny way a showing you mean us no 'arm" "Well, when I first got here I was attacked by wolfs, then by ponys. I hope you understand my hesitant nature" "Ah' suppose but do yah really need to keep us tied up ere'?" "It is a precaution, can't have all of you trying to fight me. I might have to resort to killing some of you if push comes to shove. It wont do well with my case to your ruler that I mean no harm" "Ah suppose" she said in acceptance. "Well, anything I can do to make any of your stays here more comfortable?" ehh... no response. Guess their done talking. "Ahh well, suit yourself" I leaned back on the grass letting the wonderful feeling of nature overtake me. I was still alert for any signs of danger, but it might be a while and might as well relax. Oh yeah, I released the rock covering on Dash and Pinkies mouth. Before either could talk I said "I would prefer some peace and quite, or else would you like to have your mouths closed again?" That shut them up. Aghhh... nature. I heard groaning coming from the direction of the Rainbow Face. "Shut up..." More groaning... "Ughhh... what's wrong..." no response. fine then. If she isn't going to tell me she can stay there miserable. "I have to pee..." "Aghhh..." seems I had forgotten these ponys more animalistic requirements. "Sorry Rarity looks like your turn at freedoms up" I then encased Rarity's hoofs in stone without a seconds consent, she nearly fell over from the loss of balance. "Guess it's your turn Rainbow Face" from the look on her face she doesn't like that name, well I could really care less about what she thinks. She then bolted into the woods, seems I underestimated her... need. It was several minutes before she returned, man how long was she holding it? Well, either way it is still her turn, least until another pony asks to go to the bathroom. "Ah' need tah' go to the bathroom as well" speak of the- "Me too" "Me three, oh this means that the three of us need to go, we should have like a "we have to go pee at the same time party"" You know what screw it, if they try to escape let them. I could care less at the moment. All I want is to be left alone and RELAX. I released all of them from their earthly bonds. "Go do whatever, just don't bother me" I said "just don't get up and leave, I'm putting trust in you all. Now don't disappoint" I wasn't going to trust my life in their hands, err, hoofs. I put a bit of stone in my system to prevent them from killing me in my sleep. Aghh... finally peace and quite... wait... it is too quite. Jolting up I saw that they were all gone. Great, well I'm not going to go get them. I might be able to play this off as a "I let them out from the very bottom of my heart". This turns out for better or worse, I don't care anymore. I just want some sleep. "SURPIRISE" Don't open your eyes, don't open your eyes, don't open your eyes. Maybe you can pass off as asleep. "Get up silly filly, your missing your party" ughh... I opened my eyes to a large cannon, at first I thought this pink menace was going to kill me but all that shot out of it was... confetti. "Please... I only want to go to sleep. Is that too much to ask?" She seemed to be very disappointed, a feeling of guilt stirred up in me. How long has it been since I've felt this? "We can have a party later I promise" I know I'm going to regret it but, it just makes my insides tear up to see her with that deflated look on her face. But just like that her face lit up like a light show. I am not sure but she might have just done that on purpose. Either way... I'm going to sleep. "The next person who bothers me dies" might as well put it as simply as possible. I am sorely tempted to just kill them all just for a wink of sleep. I could see a horrible flash of light appear in front of my closed eye lids. "AGHHHHHHHHH... what is it this time" "Ave Consors" Oh shi-.
Rememortio: IIIRemembrance "oh err... Ave" Can't believe I yelled at one of the gods of this Plaines of existence. Although I doubt she came here looking for a fight. "Where are my subjects" she seemed to be hiding her concern well, but I could tell she was dying from worry. "They are fine, I released them not too long ago. Guess they're somewhere around here..." What is your name? I am Princess Celestia, co-ruler of Equestria and goddess of the sun." "I am Tellus, god of the earth. I escaped from my world after a fellow god had killed all the others. He was too powerful for me to face. Although he will not survive his betrayal..." I added extra venom to the last comment, I had a personal goal to settle as well. No one betrays me and lives. "Oh and Princess, it is not polite to try snooping in on another beings thoughts." She must think I was a weak god for me not to notice, but even without worshippers I was stronger then most gods due to my element. "Sister, I take this as a personal insult for you to think I would not notice" Seeing as how Celestia has not attempted to kill me, it must mean I am more or less welcome. "I am sorry brother, but I only needed to see if you were telling the truth, I thank you for not reacting violently" It was quite common for a god to take it as a personal challenge for another being to try and see into their mind, I was not one of those. Well, I'm honestly glad this is working out, I would hate to become a rebel of this world. Even if war is in my blood, I don't like needless combat. "Celestia, there is urgent business we must conduct, for Mortuus Ventus is likely to invade your realm. Are there any other gods in this world?" "Only my sister is available for council, Discord is a statue so that no one may go power hungry like him. For before my sister and I became gods Discord was our realms mad god. Much like what has happened involving this Dead Wind" "Good, now I suggest we make haste, I do not know if he will come in a hundred years or tomorrow, although from what I know of him it will be sooner rather then later." *** It had taken a day for Celestia to organize the meeting involving us three gods, since the elements of harmony are technically gods, they came to the meeting as well. Although they still did not KNOW they are gods. I sure was not going to tell rainbow face, I would never hear the end of her needless boasting. Although it might be entertaining seeing her boasting her godliness to another god, a more powerful one at that. We all sat around a table that had been prepared, there was various foods on it. Fruits and vegetables of different kinds. Although I was quite happy Celestia had not overlooked my like of meat. Even if it was still only fish I enjoyed it. "Lets get this meeting underway" Seeming as how this meal was in a way, in my honor, I had the authority of speech. Customs would show that no one was to speak until spoken to, but screw traditions. It would make this meeting go on far too long if we did that. "I will answer any, and all questions about myself or my life. For this meeting, and this meeting only. If you do not ask today do not expect getting your answer. Now, the knowledge I have at my disposal is not all my own. For upon killing the former earth god I received his knowledge of how the worlds works, and his own personal experiences. For a young god such as myself should not have the knowledge at my disposal..." "How old are you precisely?" "3122 years, and counting. I have learned much in that time. So please, move on to more meaningful questions." "How do we know your not a spy? Eh, bet you didn't expect that one." "How about I prove it to you all right now? I can show you all my memories. It might even get a few more questions out of the way" without a seconds notice I imprinted the blunt of my memories in their minds. If done to any moral they would have gone insane from the rush of information. "suppose we should start with my childhood..." *** "Freak" "Weirdo" "Flebilis semideum" pathetic demigod... Rage filled my system, without thinking I attacked the would be bullies. I was far smaller then any of them. They were truly fools to pick a fight with a demigod. Even so, that never stopped them before. I had enough of them, they had spat on my honor for the last time. "You pathetic excuses of humans" I yelled as I pummeled them each into oblivion. I felt the dreaded blood rage overtake me. With a yell I launched myself upon the last one standing, I grabbed a nearby rock once I had him pinned to the ground. With his death I could finally earn my rank as a warrior. I smashed his head in repeatedly with the rock, watched as the last specs of rebellion fled from his eyes. Even once his formally green eyes were filled to the brim with blood I continued hitting. The rage consumed me, I could think of nothing besides the death of those that had tormented throughout the past 10 years of my life. With the now bloody rock in my hand I smashed it across the nearest tormentor's head. This had all happened in under a minute. The ferocity of my assault preventing all of them from retaliation. I felt powerful arms encase me, I fought against them with all my might, but I could not escape from their iron grasp. "Prohibere Amicus" stop friend "They have had enough" *** "dic ratione" state your reason "For such violence" There was near no need for this iudicium, trial, I had the right to defend my honor. This was mainly a show for the parents of the "children" I had killed or crippled. "I attacked those stulti(fools) because they had assaulted my honor for the last time. I had cause for such an act, and to act on those feelings as I saw fit." I was well versed in the laws of my tribe, unlike many other 14 year olds "And by my act of killing those who disrespected me, I believe I have earned my right as a warrior" might as well get two things done here at once. "Well seeing as how we have been provided sufficient evidence of bravery, by the power vested in me as clan chief I-" "I object, we should not reward this Pestis(disease) for attacking our pure-blooded children. I as my right of war-chief put my life in the way of this Bellua(beast)" by saying this it means that as long as Fortis, the war chief, was alive I could never become a warrior. "I challenge Fortis to a duel, one on one, no weapons or armor of any kind" "HAHAHA a challenge? I refuse to battle the likes of you." it was his right to refuse my challenge, so I would have to stoop to goading. "So you will not challenge a puer(child) to a battle of honor? Are you scared this Pestis will defeat you? Is the mighty Fortis scared of a pitiful Bellua?" "Gahh" he growled "I am not named strong one for nothing, Scymnus(whelp), you will meet your end in a battle to the death. In one day I will crush your bones beneath my boots" *** "Do well Amicus, may your strikes hit hard, and your kicks harder" "Thank you Abbas(abbot), to me you are my father instead of that waste of skin god." "Your father cares for you, he told me so" "If he truly cared for me he would raise me instead of passing me off to a simple Abbas." I said with venom, I had grown to despise my father, I dared not even give him the honor of me saying his name, Tellus. Without another word I walked into the ring of wood and metal. Neither Fortis or myself could leave until one was Conquietus(dead). "Ha the Pestilecia has decided to show. Prepare to join your fool father." I decided to give him the worst insult one could give to another. "You're not worth killing" All the specters in the stand were shocked speechless by the show of disrespect I had shown the strongest warrior in the village. In a fir of rage he charged toward me, this was my plan for him to attack before the chief called for the battle, as it was a great insult upon the chief. But the chief said nothing, as I expected him to. He would not stop the battle, as he believed I was strong enough to defeat Fortis. This would also grant me a great honor to either win or lose this fight. As it would be seen as me defending my chief from naysayers. I dashed to the side of him once he got within range, dodging a punch by a split second. In the time to took him to recover from the failed strike I slammed my right elbow into the back of his head, stunning him. Taking advantage of this brief advantage I swept my legs under him. Causing him to fall to the ground. With me on top him I began choking him out. He was far stronger then I would normally be, but filled with the blood rage I easily overpowered him. Once I saw the last flicker of life leave his eyes I stood up, looking upon the shocked faces of my clan mates. "I have defeated the strongest warrior you have to offer, by me doing this I am now the new war-chief. Any who wish to challenge my right as such step down to face me in single combat." not a single one voiced their displeasure at my rise to power. "By my right as clan chief I declare ... as the new war-chief" *** "I am dying" "I know my chief, is there anything I can do to make you journey to the interitum(afterlife) more comforting?" "Only one..." "Anything" "By the power bestowed upon me by the gods, I grant you my successor" *** "Medax!" liar... "Vanidicus!" liar... "Our chief would not put the likes of you as his successor!" "Do you remember what I did to your father Fortis? If you dare challenge me again I will cut out your tongue like I should have him" Spineless ignavi(cowards). They would not dare fight me fairly. *** Traitors... How dare they cast me from my clan. As strong as I am, I can not face the entire male population. So with regret I left the tribe I had grown up in. Taking with me only my scale leggings, I walked out to the petty insults of my would-be clan mates. Even the clan Abbas could not change their minds. He was the only one I remotely cared about as he was my father figure. "I will return to enact my vengeance upon you all. I will spare no man, woman or child from my wrath." *** "Tch tch tch, seems your clan doesn't like you very much..." "Shut up..." "watch your mouth mortal, do you not know who you are talking to?" "No and I don't care." "I am the all powerful Mortuus Ventus, god of death. You dare speak to me like some common god?" "Yes I do, now if you don't mind, I have a score to settle with my father." "Tellus I presume?" "How did you know?" "You act just like him, you even have his earthly brown hair." "Do not compare me to that scum, when I find him I will kill him" "Ah... perhaps I could help you with such an endeavor..." "Why would you help me?" "Once Tellus is dead I will be the most powerful god in this world, I can lend you the strength of death if you step aside for me to rule" "Fine, I care not for ruling, only for his immediate death." "Good, we will get along quite well"
Vale Pater: IVGoodbye Father Note from author: Play This Epic Battle Song *** "Come and face me Tellus" I shouted into the cave, "Face me you coward!" "Son, I had hoped it wouldn't come to this..." "You knew this would happen as soon as you left me to that hated tribe!" "Son I put you there for your own protection..." "And what of never saying a word to me? You took everything from me, my mother, life, and future. Just because you were not there when I needed you. Now I take care of myself and make my own decisions... And I chose to kill you!" "Very well, may the earth embrace your soul, mind, and bones. Requiem et in Pacem" rest in peace... It was at this point point my father showed himself to me, he came from the shadows as if he had blended into the rock. He wore a leather jerkin across his chest, with steel chain mail leggings. I heard the soft pad of leather boots hit the ground as he walked. He looked understandibly like me, same brown hair, green eyes, tan skin. I could see what Dead Wind meant when he said we looked alike. It sent shivers up my spine to look like this... uncaring bastard. He continued walking past me, out into the dark dirt surrounding his hovel he calls a home. Once out he turned to me, with only a whisper he said "Ego paenitet..." "Sorry wont cut it, only your blood will bring me happiness" Drawing the three foot long sword given to me by Dead Wind I took a battle stance, the black blade shinning in the sunlight. My "Father" drew power from the ground, creating a sword of various types of stone. We stood there in the pale sunlight, neither one daring to move. Waiting for the other to move first.We were at a haesit, a standstill. With the tiniest movement of my legs, the battle began. *** Our swords clashed with a loud clang, he was far stronger then I, But I held him off. I blocked everyone of his fatal strikes. He would not even give his flesh and blood mercy. I attempted to counter strike with a lunge, he easily parried, then in one quick movement he pinned my sword to the ground with his own sword. He encased the black blade deep into the soil of the earth. Knowing my blade was lost I back peddled several feet to avoid the dangerous strikes from his stone sword. I kept my back to the wall of his hovel, waiting for the right time to make my move. I dodged each of his strikes, several by a hairsbreadth. Finally what I was waiting for came as he lunged for my chest. I sidestepped allowing his blade to sink deep into the stone of the wall. With one kick I broke his fingers, shattering the sword in the process. My father showed no sign of pain besides the mild discomfort on his face. With shards of stone in his hands he charged at me. I tried to avoid colliding with him but it was unavoidable due to his speed. The very ground seemed to shake as he ran. His undamaged hand hit me square in the jaw, instantly breaking it. Filled with pain, I counterattacked by a blow to his stomach, he curled up in the sudden loss of air, I then struck him in the leg with my foot as hard as I could, ripping the skin, tearing the muscle, breaking the bone. He refused to give in to the pain as he put his arms around me, choking me in a constricting bear hug. Quickly running out of air I head butted him square in the nose, ignoring the immense pain that came from my jaw. He let go after several more blows, he was breathing heavily, the pain in his face evident. Before he could react I hit him square in the chest with my foot, there was a resounding crack as many of his ribs were broken. I could tell I had punctured his lungs due to his raspy breath. My father gave into the pain, he held his arms over his chest in a futile attempt to stave off attack. I reared back my leg again for another strike. With strength I didn't know I had, I hit him in the forehead, he fell over. Looking down on him I saw that I had fractured his skull with the kick, blood pouring down his face. I grasped the shrapnel from the broken blade and jammed it right into the fracture. Tellus said nothing, possibly from the immense pain or from acceptance of his own death. With one final kick I slammed the sharp rock right into his skull. It went right through the other side. I had done it. I had killed my father, god of the earth, cause of my misery. Tellus's body began forming into a rock statue, right there on the floor with all the blood, and wounds prevalent on his now stone body. I felt the power of the earth flow through my body, I was now a god. "Vale Pater" *** "I hope that answered a few questions, it is a painful memory due to what I discovered from his memories..." "What just happened? What was that?..." "My memories. Basically my life as a mortal in a nutshell. Life can be hard for demigods. At least in villages full racists..." "What did you do to the villagers?" Twilight asked, with fear evident on her face. "Do you really want to know? I have had over three-thousand years to relive all my mistakes, and that was by far the most revolting thing have ever done... but at least I can take solace in the good I have done, because after that... fit... I devoted all my time to my subjects. I gave them near everything they asked. Fertile crops, luck in mining, strength in battle, I gave everything in my power. I even fathered a few children, but only because the women asked. I suppose having a child with such a powerful god can't be all bad eh?" "You said something about a... personal reason to kill Dead Wind." "Ahhh... remember when I said I got all my fathers old memories? Turns out he was the one responsible for my misery. He sent those boys after me, he had Fortis go against my honor, he had the villagers push me from my only home. But, I was a man of my word. I stepped down allowing him to be the primary god in the mortals eyes. After about three-thousand years the other gods started dying off, along with their Demi-god children. Can't believe I didn't see it until all that was left was me and him. He had the strength of all the dead gods, he also possessed their animalistic children. Like the Pegasi... Luckily, not all my children had died. I was not one accept defeat. I summoned an army of Gollum's, with my remaining children leading them." "How did you lose with such powerful beings at your back brother?" "Luna, Dead Wind is a monster. He had already gone mad with power the moment my father died. No one had realized it though. So without any of us knowing he summoned armies of his mainly undead minions. Notice I said "mainly"... he summoned other monsters. Ones I do not wish to talk about." "But how can we prepare darling if you will not tell us of these horrid beasts?" "Imagine a mix between a centipede and an ant, now this creature is blind but feels through vibrations in the ground. It screeches upon feeling any living thing. Even worse they hunt in packs and are cannibalistic. their pincers are dripped in venom meant to cause the most pain to a target as possible. And these are one of the more... tame... monstrosities. I do not know the specifics of any others besides that many feed on flesh." "Can we please move on from these horrid topics, and on to something more stomach friendly?" I agree, Celestia I propose I am to be the one recruiting the army that shall be needed, also concern myself with food stores, arms, and armaments" "Why would you take so much upon yourself?" "Because I am the most capable, I know how to revolutionize your farming, how to train the best soldiers, and how to teach your smiths to make weapons of war." "Are you sure you are up for the task?" "I am sure, war is my specialty After All..." "Very well, motion carried" "Oh and... I need to ask your permission to train the recruits as I see fit." "Why would you need permission?" "It is considered, unorthodox, against moral code, and will likely scar the recruits for the rest of their lives." "Why is it so unorthodox?" "It involves me breaking them. In mind, body, and soul. It is quite possible the weak of heart will end up crazy. Although this will be considered a "special squad" of sorts. Only those I believe can survive the punishment will be tried for recruitment. All others will be given basic armor and training." "I... approve..." "Very well, now that we have that out of the way, anymore questions?" Silence. I swear I doubt there was even a cricket. At this point I realized I had just had a casual conservation about breaking a being, and then recreating them into a killing machine... damn. "Tomorrow I will focus on food stores. An army is nothing without substances. Applejack could you give me directions to your apple farm from ponyville?"
Superbia: VPride I was standing up, I had been sitting far too long. "Ok... lets play twenty questions..." "Erhh, no thank yeh'" "Come on, we have been on this train for who knows how long. I could already be at your farm by now" "So yeh' say you can go faster then a train?" "Uhh.... yeah. I am a god, and part of being a god involves being a complete and total badass" "Hey now you listen ere', I don't approve o' cursin'. And yah' should quit it or I'll knock you one" "Excuse me, but did the cowgirl just tell a god what they can and can't do? I am still not above causing accidents involving those who displease me." "Is tha' a threat" No, it's a promise." Inside my mind I couldn't help but yell 'looks like we got a badass ova' here'. "Why you..." "Ummm... if you don't mind could you both just umm... I don't know get along... if that's not to much to ask." "Sure Fluttershy." she eeped, what do I have to give her a warning if I'm going to say something? Ahh well guess I'll find something to do for mental stimulation... Ahh I know... "Does anyone have any gems? Or know where I can find some on this train?" "I have some in my saddle darling, but why would you need them?" "I'll just say that it involves a little godly power like my own. Ever heard of stereos?" She scoffed as if offended "I must say I have, but what does a stereo have to do with anything?" she said while handing over a few sparkling gems, I looked through the pile for the right kind. Ahh good they have Callaina(turquoise) I held the blue stone up In the air, I concentrated my power, forcing the gem to condense in upon itself. It grew steadily smaller and smaller until it reached about the size of a pea. I then pushed at the gem from the inside out, causing it to expand. Once it neared its original size I imbeded it with some of my memories, the memories of music. I had a liking of the music from different dominions, as my worlds culture was scarcely beyond the iron age despite my best work to move it forward. "What did you do darling?" "See for your self" I said as I grasped the gem from the air, I thought of the particular music I want to listen to, as it began sounding throughout the cabin. It started as an almost low hum, then became steadily louder the longer I touched it with power. I then started the music over, so they can get the full felling of The Pretender. "What never heard of the foo fighters?" I said jokingly, there would be no way they could know about them unless they came from this place called "earth". "OH I love them, they are like in my top one hundred of music I have, it has been so long since I've heard them. I like haven't heard them since I was born." You got to be kidding me... Ok no, screw it. Don't question Pinkie. Her very existence is one big "Fu** physics". Hey man I added some physics to your physics so you can physics while you physics'... AHHH. This is going to be a long ride. *** I looked down on the soil, good I suppose. It seems to be naturally good soil. Although they are not doing much to take care of it. "Hey cowgirl, where's your compost pile?" "My whatsit'?" "compost pile, you know. The place where you put your rotten food, dead leafs, and such." "Umm... We don't ave' one o' those." "Hmmm, surprised your still in business then" "Now wait just ah' minute" I tried to interrupt her but she barreled on through ", the Apples are hard workin' country folk that prosper through hard work. We don't need some fancy gimmick tah' be successful" Great, guess I'll have to knock her down a couple of pegs to get her to listen. "Your growing is faulty, your taking from the ground but not giving back, if you don't return to the earth what you have been given it will give less and less. Until nothing will grow here. A composite pile is designed to do that. You put your unwanted biodegradable goods in there, allow them to rot. Then use it as fertilizer. Do you think you know more then a god of earth? Farming IS in my domain of influence" "Why you," "You seem to be good at detecting lies, is what I just told you a lie? Or will you allow your own pride to stand in the way of the success of your family name?" She stayed silent. I seem to do that to a lot of people. Man, I miss Taurus. He was by far one of my more successful children. He had quite a tongue on him, I remember when we used to get into arguments for kicks and giggles. Too bad Demi-gods don't live much longer then normal. The past five hundred years have been long without him. I might have gotten over him sooner if Dead Winds Demi-god child hadn't killed him. During my time of reminiscence Applejack had been walking away grumbling about something. Well, if she wont listen I'll move on. There is other business I need to take care of. *** "Hey Big Macintosh, mind doin' me a favor?" "hmmm... nnope" "Alright could you give me the information of any other apple family relatives? The Apple family is Equestria's primary food provider so I need to send messages to them on how to renovate their farming" "Eeyup... I'll get it to you tomorrow" "Thanks Mac" "Eeyup" Well that went wonderfully Big Mac is my kind of guy. *** Ok well I'll be honest, I haven't really planed things out. Yeah I'll know what I'll do when I get there but... how do I get there alive? I really should have gotten off of the train at the train stop instead of barreling out part way there. I wanted to make an amazing impression on the occupants of ponyville. And i would be harder to do that if I got off the train with Equestria's finest. Well I had made it to Applejacks farm ok earlier, but that was when Applejack met me along the way. And explained to her family not to buck the strange humanoid monster. What was I going to do when a town of angry ponys attack? I can't kill them without Celestia getting mad, and if I just hurt them they will rally against the 'monster'. How was I going to have fun without causing them to attack? I know, cause so much fear in them they will be too scared to fight. Sure I could just calmly explain to them I mean them no harm but... where is the fun in that? I haven't pranked any mortals since before the gods started dying off. Hope I'm not rusty. *** "THE HORROR" This has got to be in my top ten of "Best Pranks". This is even more fun then that time I made a mortals crops turn into fools gold, and that was funny. He literally built a house out of it, I loved the look on his face when his wife told him it was fools gold. Priceless. I had walked into the town square, all the ponys cowering in fear. I was covered by 3 inches of solid stone. I looked like a golem, expect golem's don't carry three foot long swords and stone bucklers. Even better before walking in I had summoned two golem's, one on each side as I walked. I ordered them not to attack anything under any reason. One looked like a boulder with arms and legs, the other appeared to be a stone tree. "BEHOLD MORTALS, FOR YOU LOOK UPON GREATNESS ITSELF. BOW BEFORE ME, FOR I AM A GOD." It was awesome , at least until rainbow face attacked me, she hit me right in the chest, cracking the stone with such an impact. You know what? She doesn't know it is me, but that doesn't mean I can't "defend" myself. I took myself into a battle stance, my buckler in front capable of taking any powerful blows. "YOU DARE ATTACK ME?" "Yeah I dare you big hulking rock, I'll beat you in ten seconds flat" Wow she notices I'm a moving rock but doesn't question to see if it's me? You know the one being in this world capable of doing this. Alright I'm game. I could use a workout. I threw my sword and shield to the ground, I wanted to be able to brag about my victory. She charged, nothing but a blur to even my godly eyes. But even in several hundred pounds of armor I had the speed to grab her. I dodged her with a quick sidestep, before she was able to react I Climbed onto her back, forcing her to the ground. She dropped with a gasp, I quickly covered her in stone. "Sup rainbow face" I said as I took off my heavy helmet "Didn't expect to see me so soon? I was hoping for a better welcoming party" "Why you-" "Nice to see you as well, hope I didn't hurt your pride to badly to beat you AGAIN" I laughed loudly at her pathetic attempts to deny it to the surrounding ponys. "Come on Dashie, all the elements of harmony know I beat them all at once, there is no need to feel ashamed about losing to a god" "You- you cheated, you use your magic. Bet you couldn't beat me in a fair fight. I'd beat you in ten seconds flat" Oh she really wanted to go there? "Alright rainbow face, I'll cut you a deal. If I fight without using my magic, you can't use your wings. It would only be fair. Unless your chicken." "Fine, I'll still beat you" "Good luck. Your going to need it." *** Alright, I had to explain that it was all just a joke. You know, walking into town fully armored, and with two hulking creatures of death. Yup, that happens all the time because once the elements in town said I was here on royal business they seemed to warm up around me. I even got to see three child ponys, who they seem to call the "Cutie Mark Crusaders". I love children, but I was honestly surprised by how cute they are. I mean, it appears like their entire species is focused around them being too cute to kill. Also their eyes, it looks like their senses around based around eyesight because of how big they are. "Why are you and Rainbow Dash going to fight?" said a white unicorn, that looked quite a bit like Rarity. "So I can show off my strength, and so I can show her my superior fighting skills" "Oh yeah, I bet Rainbow could beat you blindfolded" this one seemed to look up to Dash in a way. "Oh trust me, she can't defeat me. She cannot match a god in terms of strength" "Oh I dunno, Dash is mighty fast." this one seemed to be in relation to cowgirl. I don't know if it was her accent or her looks that made me make that connection, but either way it doesn't matter. I have a match to win. *** "Dash this is your last chance to back out before you embarrass yourself in front of ponyville" "Nuh uh, your the one that's going to be embarrassed." I decided to focus on the task at hand, making a stone ball. "When this hits the ground we begin" I handed it off to a Pegasus with two lazy eyes, she seemed to be somewhat struggling with the rock. I didn't think I made it that heavy. She dropped the rock, it hit the ground loudly. I stood where I was waiting for her to make the first move. She had her wings tied up so she couldn't cheat. She seemed to be waiting for me to make the first move, likely because each time she attacked first she was beaten. But she couldn't wait long, she seemed to lack patience. I caught her hoof in my hand, with a twist I sent her into the ground, she quickly recovered by wrapping her free hoof around my neck, bringing me down with her. She rolled over with her on top, I continued the roll, ending up with me on top.I wrapped both my arms around the back of her neck, preventing her hoofs from pushing me off. I propped my right leg up, stopping her from rolling over. She began hitting me repeatedly with her hoofs, I quickly released her so she would cause me no more bodily harm. I backed up several feet, to wait for the next attack. Realizing she was having some difficulty getting up I took the initiative to attack. I reared back my leg and caught her right in the face. We had decided before hand to hold nothing back, and I sure wasn't going to. She went to the ground, I quickly locked my arms with her front hoofs, while locking my legs with her others. I admit it likely looked very sexual, but it was an efficient way of pinning her. She couldn't move an inch. "Looks like I won"
Odio Vitae: VIII Hate my Llfe I died a little inside at what I had agreed with. All my hard work at making myself come off as a complete badass will be all for naught once this starts. I have considered bailing out while I can, but I could not live with myself knowing I lied to cute, adorable children, who I learned the correct term for them was filly. Even the name is adorable. I sighed right before I stepped out on stage. The crusaders had asked me to build a theater of sorts for us to... act out a PLAY. I have nothing against plays but... I was going to embarrass myself in front of the occupants of ponyville. I am the kind of man that will face down a horde of enemys without hesitation, but you tell me to ACT? I do not wish to come off as some sort of peace loving hippy god, and this is the worst possible way this could happen. I looked down at my costume, I must say it is a good representation of what tribals wear. At first I thought it was going to be me acting like a total badass, but no, the universe had different plans. I was going to be the GOOD GUY. I wore a leather looking jerkin inlaid with metal studs, with equally badass pants that appeared to be made of the same leather like substance. But even these awesome clothes will not save me from what is to come. I walked out to the stage, nothing can prepare for what I am to hopefully die through. I swear I heard a giggle coming from the direction of Rainbow Dash. I KNEW she could not miss this. Why universe why? What have I done to deserve this? "Hello Mares and Gentle Colts, welcome to the first Cutie Mark Crusader play. With Tellus, god of earth and army commander of Equestria" Twilights voice rang out from the upper stands. Why did all the elements have to be present for this? Even Iron Anvil took a break from armor making to come watch me. This can't get any- NO DON'T SAY IT. If I do it will surely give the universe reason to screw me over even more. I took a bow as the crowd began clapping(hoofing?) in appreciation for the obviously amazing play they are about to view. I died, yet again, a little inside. I don't know if it is from the embarrassment I am about to go through or if I am honestly dying from such shows of unmanliness. Either way, I don't care. I just want to get this over with. "The first act" I whispered to myself, I was so grateful I was not in this one, it only involved Apple Bloom telling the back story of this. I didn't pay much attention to it, all I caught was "Ahh blood thirsty savage falls in love with a beautiful princess," then blah blah blah. I assume the only reason Scootaloo went along with it is because she is the princesses father, and she gets to beat me up, with the help of my golem's. That act soon ended... time to face the music. I stepped out to act out the scene, I bent down, simulating that I am greatly injured. "Aghh, I am dying. What ever shall I do?" I then faked passing out. I know great play. It seems like I came up with this while taking a dump, but no, it was all done by Sweete Bell. Guess that is why it is not an action play. "Oh my, this savage is dying. What ever shall I do? I know I will take him to the castle to receive medical treatment." And so the scene ended. The next scene soon started once we reeled in a hospital bed, the audience could not see it due to the lack of light during scene changes. "Oh you poor thing, are you ok" "Thank you dear princess, without you I would have surely perished under the heat of the unforgiving sun" "It was nothing dear savage, anything for you" why do I have to be called savage? Can't I have a name? AGHHH. "Anything for you. I would give you my heart if you did not already have it" I know, would you like some cheese with that cheese? "Oh my, what a forward way to say it. I feel the same my dear savage" This was when Scootaloo, wearing an awesome looking cape came in. "No daughter of mine shall be with a savage, GUARDS SEIZE HIM" cue "fight scene"... I summoned the golem's a little bit outside the stage, I gave them orders to attack me. I likely should have given them more specific orders like "pretend to fight" but no... I had to be an idiot. The two golem's I summoned charged at me, I don't know if they had the intention of killing me or not but I was not going to let them try. Cue the "epic tribal music". I quickly leaped from the bed, I knew the fillys would be safe as I had ordered them to attack me. Golem's are good at following orders, not to good at canceling them though. I leaped into the air, kicking one of the golem's right in the face. His head broke apart a little, but it then grabbed my leg, and threw me to the ground. It left an indent in the stone, the fillys seemed to know something was wrong, but I gave them a look to "just go with it". I rolled over as the golem I had crushed the face of stomped at my previous position. I held onto its leg for dear life, as it tried to get off its leg the other golem came over and tried to kick me. I leaped off the golem causing the hit to break its leg. Golem's feel no pain, which is good or else I'd feel bad about killing my children of the earth. The golem that lost its leg fell over, taking advantage of this I positioned myself over its face, waiting for the other to try to attack again. I dodged at just the right time causing the death of one golem. It quickly turned to dust as the life I had given it was taken away. The living golem seemed unfazed about killing its brother. They are good emotionless soldiers that feel no pain. They just aren't that smart. It charged at me, I quickly dodged it as it hit the stone wall with the strength of a train. I climbed up onto its back and began smashiing its face in, with one final punch that went right through its stony skull as it became dust. I gasped for breath as I turned on Scootaloo, might as well stay in character "I have defeated your guards, please allow me to love your daughter. I am a mighty warrior that can protect her well. She will be loved like no other, I would give my own life to protect her." Scootaloo seemed to be shocked at the change of events, it was planned for me to lose to the guards and then blah blah blah drama romance. But seems we needed to improvise "You have proven yourself" Scootaloo said in a somewhat manly voice, well as manly as a girl imitating a guy can be "You may be with my daughter" "Oh thank you father for allowing me to be with this savage," wow my name is still savage "I will forever be happy" It went dark again so we quickly rolled way the bed. Apple Bloom went onto the stage. "And so thah' Princess and the Savage lived happily ever after" *** I was quite surprised at how much the crowd enjoyed it, they said we could be REAL actors. I believe it had something to do with "the amazingly realistic" fight scene. Everyone seemed shocked when I told them it WAS real. That I was honestly in danger of losing my life. I didn't tell them about the losing my life part though. I went backstage to congratulate the cutie mark crusaders on the awesome performance. I saw a pink haired little filly, that looked like she saying nasty things to them. "Your play was pathetic, I have seen better play made by my cat Fluffles" wow a cat named Fluffles? That's awesome. Oh yeah, she is insulting them, well I honestly hate bullies I wasn't going to stand for this. "Excuse me what are you doing?" "I am telling these blank flanks what I thought how their horrible play" I smiled, I hated bullies it likely came from what those children did to me when I was little. I was going to enjoy giving her her medicine. "What makes you so special? Oh your cutie mark Is a a crown? So your good at being a spoiled rich kid? I suppose you enjoy tormenting others. You know what I did to the children who did that to me? I bashed their heads in with rocks, I then killed them to earn my rank as a warrior. I then killed the war chief who insulted my honor, in single combat at the age of fourteen. I do not approve of bullying of any kind, and if I find out you have done it again, I will kill you. I am the most powerful being in this realm. I am on good terms with Celestia, and am the commander of the armed forces. You do NOT want me as your enemy. I suggest you leave before you make me angry." She left with tears nearly coming down her eyes, "I'm going to tell my father!" "Yeah you tell your father that a god has said nasty things to you. Also tell him what you did for me to do that, I'm sure he will be thrilled you angered me" The cutie mark crusaders seemed shocked at my outburst... perhaps I shouldn't have said I killed people. "Did you really do it" "Yes Scootaloo, I have killed people. I am not always proud of what I have done. But seeing her bully you three made something in me snap, I remembered all those time the kids from my tribe mentally, and physically tortured me. I could not stand by and let her say those things. Was it right? No. Was it satisfying? Yes."
Quid est Amor?: VIIIWhat is Love? The cutie mark crusaders seemed to be quite shocked about the revelation that I had killed people. I refused to tell them the specifics no matter how much they begged. My story is a sad one inappropriate for children. Especially pony children. I soon left them before their adorable faces could break my iron fortress I call my mind. I looked upon the setting sun, I do not really have a place to stay. But I'm fine with that, I would prefer sleeping under the stars. I found a good spot close to the Everfree forest. I was not concerned about the dangerous creatures hidden in its depths, I was confident I could handle myself in any situation. Upon the completion of my makeshift home I spied a strange rock some distance away. Upon closer examination I realized it was a... Tortoise. I squealed in a very girly way, I quickly looked around to make sure no one noticed my show of unmanliness. I honesty loved Tortoises, they are so cute, adorable, and live so much longer then regular pets. "Hey buddy, would you like to be my pet" well it didn't say no... I picked up the Tortoise, it groaned in annoyance, "sorry buddy just need to check... alright girl what name would you like" She groaned again, I assume that means it doesn't matter. How about... Flamingo... yah perfect. Don't ask why it is perfect it just is, Ok? "How does Flamingo sound?" She groaned again, she must like it because that is the loudest yet! "Alright girl lets go to bed, oh your hungry aren't you... here you go..." I grabbed a handful of leafs from a nearby branch, Flamingo seemed happy about why I did for her by her show of affection, a nice little lick on the hand. I Dawww'ed a little from the adorableness. I need to get in control of myself. "Goodnight Flamingo" I said, as I fell asleep next to her. *** I awoke the next morning not quite sure what I was to do, I have taken care of two of the main three problems concerning an army, Arms, and food. Well I haven't technically finished the food thing since Big Mac hasn't gotten me the information yet. Well I suppose I could try getting for orders from different black smiths. But I would have to go to a different town, much the same if I wanted to train troops. Which I was not going to start until everything else was taken care of so Celestia will have plenty of time to organize the future troops. You can't really put together a makeshift army overnight can you? What I was going to do today was quickly answered by a Rainbow blur coming from the direction of a nearby cloud. "Hey Tellus you get a Tortoise? I bet tank would totally beat yours." "Oh really? You want to lose again? I bet my Tortoise could beat yours in ten seconds flat" I loved the look on her face as I imitated her tomboyish voice. "Oh yeah? Tank is at least twenty% cooler on his worst days" "Flamingo is going to put you where you belong" "Flamingo? Really?" "Yeah" I said sheepishly "It fits" "Fine then, right here in thirty minutes. Tortoise Free For all" I didn't get to interject that it can't be a free for all if there are only two Tortoises fighting, but I guess it doesn't really matter. Flamingo is totally going to beat this "Tank". *** It had almost been thirty minutes before Dash showed up with a Tortoise, it looked a little old but what caught my attention was that it was wearing goggles with a weird rotating fan on its back. Even more surprisingly it was flying a little behind Dash. I knew she valued flying above all else but a Tortoise? Really? "Prepare to lose Tellus" "In you dreams Rainbow Face" Man If my gem stereo wasn't broken I would play some totally epic battle music. Guess they don't last longer then a day as it had shattered during the night. *** And so it Begins. The battle of Tortoises, who will walk away victorious? Flamingo, the coolest Tortoise alive? Or Tank a Tortoise that defies nature by flying? Find out... right now... *** I couldn't help but smile at the awesome introduction I had made in my mind. While I was occupied Dash had put Tank across from Flamingo, whispered something to him, and then pushed him forward in an attempt to get him to attack. "Come on Flamingo, you can do it" I yelled, I was not going to allow Dash to beat me, not ever. "Hah looks like Tank is winning, told you he was twenty% cooler" Upon closer examination I noticed they were not fighting they were... reproducing. "Hey your Tortoise is raping mine" "Nuh uh, see she has her back to him, she wants it" "Bull crap, Flamingo would not do it with a Tortoise she just met" "Looks like she is a little loose" Dash smiled evilly, anger bubbled up inside me. It took all my concentration not to go into a rage. "Fine, lets just go, they obviously are not going to finish anytime soon. It can take days for them to finish..." I died yet again a little inside. My baby girl is loose.
In Conruptus: IXThe Infected "Tellus, I have gotten an urgent message from Princess Celestia, it seems that Dead Wind has sent part of his army." My heart filled the dread, was he coming so soon? I expected him to gather all his forces before he attacks. Although if he did that may have been worse. "She felt many beings enter, and that they are likely undead..." I began hyperventilating, I knew little about his undead army besides how difficult they are to kill. I felt a strange feeling coming from the direction of the Everfree forest, like something is there that shouldn't be. "Gather the elements Twilight, I am going to go scout out the Everfree forest. I will send a pillar into the air of the location of the... undead." "You can't go in alone you will surely-" "Never question an order, I have the authority of an army commander. You are a member of Elements of Harmony, a branch of the army. I will not tolerate my authority being questioned" With a strong push I sent her in the direction away from the Everfree forest. Before she could question me I sprinted into the direction the the intrusion. *** I felt the feeling get steadily stronger, I stopped as soon as I heard shuffling ahead. I drew power from the earth to create me a suit of armor, kite shield, and short sword. I assumed with them being undead they would likely be unarmed so going for close quarters weapons would be best. I went into a crouch, I was able to mask my footsteps well even in this heavy armor of stone. I was soon approaching where the shuffling came from, I heard tiny gasps and groans. I shuddered thinking about the pain these beings were going through. They are soulless, but the previous owner of the body feels everything it feels. Their flesh rotting, the taste of blood, a horrible way to live. I looked out from behind a bush to see the hoard of undead, there must be at least fifty of them. Under my foot a tiny twig broke. Oh no... They all turned towards me at the same time, obviously the work of a hive mind. Within a split second they ran towards me, running far faster then any living human. I decided to stand my ground. There was little they could do to me in my armor, but I was still afraid of these monsters. They are over all ineffective against armored troops of any kind. I should be able to easily kill them. The first undead soon reached me, it was covered in the blood from past victims, with speed I didn't know the undead possessed, he sprung forward attempting to sink his teeth into me. I quickly slashed it across the chest, it was unfazed by the sudden loss of life giving blood. It began by biting into my armor, its teeth were far stronger then a normal humans, as it had chipped pieces off. Even if it broke many of its rotten teeth in the process. The other undead were closing in at an alarming speed. I would have to kill each one as fast as possible. I summoned a wall so only about ten more undead were able to attack me. It would take at least a few minutes for the rest to go around. I bashed the first infected with my shield, cracking the skull. It was still unfazed as it quickly got back up. I turned my attention upon an undead women that was on my back. I tried to shake her off but she was succeeding in wearing me out. I decided that there was no other choice besides to fall backwards. I heard the snap of many bones as I fell on top of it. The first to die. Unfortunately I was on my back, allowing the other undead to attack me as they saw fit. I swung my sword in a large arc, hacking off several of the undeads limbs. They still continued their relentless assault upon me. I saw over their shoulders that the rest of the undead had climbed over the wall, it hasn't even been thirty seconds. I have truly screwed myself over. I can barely survive ten of these monsters, what will I do when there are five times that many? In desperation I encased myself in a small rock barrier, there were only 3 undead in it with me, I was careful about how many were in it. There was hardly any room to move but I made sure they would have to funnel through a small space to get to me. I heard the undeads incessant pounding on the outside, I had nearly sealed my tomb. And I hadn't even sent a pillar into the air. Perhaps it is better that way, the elements have no armor. I do not even want to think about what their infected saliva would do to their bodys. The first undead to go through died, the other two attempted to approach cautiously. I felt dread inside me, they were learning. They both tried to go through at the same time but they got stuck, just out side of the reach of my sword. They then began breaking apart the stone between them and I. While at the same time helping their comrades get into my prison. I sent a blast of stone into the two undead. I heard many bones break, but they still prevailed in the destruction of my protection. I decided it would be better for me to fight my way out then to have them overwhelm me. I bashed through my stone cocoon as if it was nothing. I was immediately attacked by five different undead. I sent out a blast of rock, dust, and sand blinding many, and disabling some. But it fazed then none as they seemed to be able to use the knowledge of my position with those that could see. I felt many arms wrap around me as they pulled me to the ground. I could not breath as they whittled away at my armor. I felt a rage over come me, I suppose there is no better time then here... With strength I did not know I possessed I lifted the now eight undead and myself off of the ground with a roar. I threw down my now useless sword and shield as I began breaking their bones with my bare hands. I literally ripped off the arm of one of them, it must have been almost completely rotted through. I imagine it would have been funny beating this undead to death with its own arm, if my rage had not full control of me. The rest of the undead seeing me kill eight of their kind at once approached me cautiously, I could see the hunger in their eyes. I charged towards a crowd of ten, I'm sure they would have been surprised if they had the thought process to understand. I snapped many of their necks before they retreated, my mind focused on the fleeing undead failed to notice the large crowd gathering behind me. They pounced on me at once. Instead of biting into my armor they started ripping it off. I felt a horrible pain go through my right arm as teeth found their mark. In a fit of rage I caved in the skull of the undead that had bitten me with my fist. The rest seeing me in pain focused purely on biting my exposed skin. I felt my arm burn like fire as deadly diseases filled my blood system. I brought both of my hands into a powerful clap, sending shock waves through the earth for miles. Many trees fell from such power released at once. The undead that had surrounded me were on the ground, incapable on getting on their feet from such shock waves. I was the only being standing, I quickly delivered fatal kicks to the heads of the undead on the ground. But the earth quake could not last forever as the survivors began standing up. There were only the few that had fled that remained. They had not truly fled but had only regrouped while the others whittled me down.These creatures were growing smarter with the more I killed, as they now were on all fours, preventing any earth quakes from sending them to the ground unprotected. They charged forward as one, I jumped into the air with the intent of grabbing onto a barely standing tree branch. Before I got halfway up strong hands grabbed my left foot. With immense strength they brought me back to the ground, I landed defenselessly on my back. They pounced upon me, several with the intent of removing my helmet while the rest focused on biting my exposed arm. I yelled loudly in pain, I slammed my unarmored hand into the ground causing it to be encased in a strong stone. I hit many of them with my improvised stone glove and armored hand. They again backed away, there were only two "alive". They seemed to be immensely intelligent now. I doubt I could trick them now. I grabbed a small pebble with my left hand, they stood at the ready for what I was to do. I threw with all my strength as the pebble enlodged itself into one of their heads, it collapsed immediately as life was taken from it. The last one took a battle stance, one often taken by myself so I could counter any attacks. It has learned how I attack. It leaped forward faster then I had even though possible as it nailed me in the chest shattering my stone armor. It ended up on top of me as it dug its head into me, I felt that burning go through me, it was the most painful thing I had ever experienced. I lifted it up with what little of my strength remained, I held it by the throat preventing it from biting me further. I snapped its neck with one fatal twist of the wrist. I was shocked at how I had defeated fifty of the undead single handily. Although it was due to a lot of luck. I noticed I was feeling increasingly hot, I was burning up. I used the last of my strength to summon a pillar, something I should have done to start with. I collapsed on the ground, defenseless, helpless, and useless.
A in Mortuis: XBack from the Dead I gasped in pain as I awoke, I was in a hospital bed. Upon the attempt of moving my arms the pain returned ten fold. "AGHHHHH" I screamed in agony, it felt like my muscles were oxygen starved, for reason I did not know. I saw a unicorn nurse appear in the doorway, she gasped in shock. "HELP ME" I screamed at her as she did nothing, Every time I tried to move or speak the pain came, worse each time. She seemed to run down the hall out of my view, she did not respond to my pitiful calls of help. My lungs burnt like fire, my head was boiling, my skin was cracking, my eyes were pleading for help. I had never in all my life felt this. Despite the pain I looked out upon my body. I almost gasped upon what I saw, my flesh was rotten in certain places, pieces seemed to have fallen off. I suppose I looked a lot like the undead. Oh my... please tell I'm not undead. But undead do not have possession of any coherent thought... perhaps me being a god changes that? I worked through the pain as I put my hand over my heart... I released the breath I had been unknowingly holding, it was beating, faintly. But still. The nurse soon returned with a syringe held in the air, she had brought the help of several strong looking royal guards. "What is going on?" I was able to get out before she plunged the needle into my heart. ":You crazy bi-" I was unable to finish the sentence as I was incased in darkness. *** I awoke again to pain, I restrained myself from gasping in pain, but barely. It seemed to not hurt quite as bad as before. I can only assume I have gone into Rigor Mortis, stiffness of death. It comes from my muscles being oxygen starved for many hours but... that would mean I have been dead for a long time. How am I alive now? I must have been dead for at least four to six hours for my whole body to be in pain. In fact thinking about it was making my head feel like it was breaking in two. Wait, shouldn't I be brain dead for my head going that long without oxygen? This is not natural, my only guess is that whatever disease those things gave me turn me artificially dead. But that still doesn't make sense. AHH MY HEAD. I tried desperately to stop think but failed as I screamed in pain. "DOLOR EST INTOLERABILIS" the pain is unbearable... This time instead of that crazy nurse Luna appeared... "Brother?" "Yes," I grunted through clenched teeth "It is me" "But... your dead" "Not... anymore... although dead long enough for... Rigor... Mortis..." I gasped for breath from the pain that came from attempting to talk. "You should not be alive, not that I am upset but..." "I know... can I have some pain medicine?" I begged, hopping Luna would grant me the sweet feeling of painlessness. "Ok, just stand still..." I did as she complied, I soon felt somewhat better. Although it did not stop the continual burning of my lungs, heart, or head. "Thank you" I was at least able to say something without stopping from the pain. "Anything brother, would you lik-" she was interrupted as I began choking, I could feel something coming up. I coughed painfully. Luna seemed concerned, as she should be. I tasted blood and puss come up from my stomach. I tried my best to get it out but couldn't, I slowly began drowning in my own blood. "Doctor get in here quick" Luna yelled down the hall as she lifted my head, allowing more of the foul liquid to get out. I nearly passed out from the pain I was going through. But I am a fighter, and I refuse to die to a pitiful infection. I felt it go down my face, I finally got a look at the horrible blood and pus concoction. It was disgusting to say the least, if I had anything left to throw up I would. Luna appeared to nearly barf all over my already infected wounds but was able to stop herself at the last second. A team of nurses and doctors poured into the room at the order of Princess Luna, they shoved something down my throat, it burned my already inflamed throat. I gagged on it but they continued pushing it down, I quickly began falling asleep as I notice another syringe coming out of my heart... are they not concerned they might, I don't know, cause serious harm? That was my last thought before the comforting darkness surrounded me. *** "This is unnatural sister" "I know Luna, but like you said. He is alive, despite him being dead for many hours. I had the doctors run tests on his blood and skin" "What of it?" "He has a wide array of infections, many seem to increase the speed of rotting. For only being dead less then seven hours should not have flesh falling off... it seems even we have underestimated his willpower to survive such trauma." "What if he is one of those things the elements found?" "Then we will have to... put him down. Although with him being a god it seems his body has unnatural defenses against the diseases. I would say even if we had not given him any antibiotics he would be alive. Although just barely" "pain..." "Brother, are you ok?" "Pain. It hurts. So cold" this is all I could comprehend saying. My body no longer burned, but to replace it was an unnatural cold. It felt like I was submerged in three feet of near frozen water. I was so cold it burned my very skin. "Brother, are you sure you are cold? Your temperature reads ninety-seven degrees" "I think I am going crazy..." I said through chattering teeth "I am seeing things, unnatural things. Monstrous things." "Brother it is going to be ok..." "Bring the Elements, and Iron Anvil. We have business to discuses" it was at this point darkness began surrounding me, I had used the last of my strength to revile that message. *** "I am glad you have all come" "Why have you brought us here darling? We all know you're going to get better" "Well I suppose we can do a question and answer thing, I will ask one of you a question and if you answer it I will answer the question you ask no matter what it is." "Well why do I avt' to be here" "Have you finished my weapons and armor?" "Yes, they are even heavier then I had once thought. Now why did you act so strange around the metal?" "I am unsure, it seems to have some power in it. I believe if you are able to bring some of it here my healing will quicken rapidly" "Dash... are umm... Tank and Flamingo done?" "I don't know what your talking about" she said evilly "Could you be more specific?" I will not delve into her childish game, but I will teach her what happens if she trys it again... I focused my power onto a piece of metal I had spied on a counter above her head, with a tiny push I went it over to land right on her head. "OWWW... Don't lie I know you did that..." "Whatever are you talking about?" I said innocently "Although I suppose if your inflated head wasn't so large I doubt you would have been hit..." Her face flushed with the attempt to comeback my pure epicness. It was at this moment she decided to embarrass me in the most inhumane way possible. She whispered into Pinkies ear, Pinkie smiled widely, likely at the horrible prank they are to do. "Who want to know what Tank and Flamingo did?" "They had a super awesome party!" Pinkie exclaimed, bending over... oh no... they wouldn't? They were reenacting what had taken place... "Oh yeah tank harder..." WHY UNIVERSE WHY! "Oh yeah, your a dirty girl..." Fluttershy Epped from the show of... stuff. Everyone besides Iron Anvil turned their head from such a show bedroom actions. I would rather not say why he did not turn away... Although I don't blame him. "GET OUT ALL OF YOU" I screamed angrily, I will not allow them to view such... ugh. "DOCTOR," I yelled down the hall "GIVE ME SOMETHING TO KNOCK ME OUT AND GET THESE PONYS OUT OF HERE" The doctor quickly came in, I doubt he expected to see this because he stopped in the doorway, his jaw nearly touching the floor. "NOW DOC" He leaped into action, rushing everyone out of the room within seconds. He was definitely good at what he does. Due to his speedy action I was under within the minute. I smiled widely in thanks as the think less darkness encased me.
Te Me Tironum: XIYou Give Me Recruits... I had gotten out of the hospital within a single week, I heal much faster then mortals although I am surpirsed I had healed so quickly despite it. I would expect at least a few weeks to get over such heavy infection and rotten flesh. I had even fully recovered without any loss of movement in any part of my body. I beilive it has something to do with the newly finished suit of armor that Iron Anvel finished for me. It was beautiful to say the least. Rarity had even added in blue clothe to complement the amzing suit. Iron Anvil had added in bands of gold. He did not have to but since Celestia had made sure he would be the primary provider of weapons and armor he added it in of his own consent. The sword was three and a half feet long, made of stainless steel since the material does not made good weapons, although it was finely crafted. The shield was made of the same strong greenish material, all and all it weighed a total of four hundred and fifty pounds. They had to get help from a large quanity of staff for them to roll it up. But I was able to play the "it would hep with me getting better" card so they would not complain. As soon as I touched the suit I felt much stronger. That was when I made my first step out of a wheel chair. I stayed near it everyday to aid in the healing process. Dispite the suit weighing more then the stone armor I create it felt very light weight, even with me being weak from infection. This metal is truely magical. I had Twilight research the properties of it, but she came back with nothing. It seems it only affects me in some strange way. I was to be moved to Canterlot to train the recruits Celestia had gathered. I gave Flamingo quite a scolding for doing it so quickly after first meeting Tank. Well at least Tank is a gentalmen (gentaltortoise?) and was there when I saw her. They were not doing it (thankfuly) Tank seemed to trying to be romantic. I suppose I can forgive Tank for... doing what he did. So after saying goodbye to everyone, I climbed onto the train with my suit of armor, sword, and shield. I had not even seen Big Mac since before I had asked him to get the information, but Cowgirl told me she had personally sent the messages to the rest of the Apples... Seems she finally got that stick out of her butt and listened to me. I had gotten on the train so I could sleep on the way. It will at least be a few hours so I might as well sleep it away. *** "Si-sir I don't-" "YOU NEVER QUESTION ORDERS. Now everyone, because this idiot spoke up your all going to give me some up downs." They looked around, trying to see what everyone else is doing. Do they not know what up downs are? Ahh... I'm going to have my work cut out for me. "Let me show you what up downs are, you get up here" "Me?" "Yes you, now when we are going to do these until each of you puke" "They all visably shook from what I was going to do to them. If I wasn't a hardenered warrior I would feel bad for what I was going to do. "Start stamping your hoofs" the recruit did so without hesitation or questions, they are finally learning "now drop to the ground" he did it. Because of their diffrent anonomy from humans they can't land on their chest with hurting their legs. "Now stand back up as fast as you can" "That is an up down, you constintly stamp, then when I say hit it you hit the ground and get back up. If I see anyone slacking I am going to add ten more to the fifty I am planing" *** "Tellus are you sure? I mean if you keep this up the troops will surely hate you" "Thats the plan, I make them hate me then I take that hate and throw it at the enemy." An awesome plan if I do say so myself. *** "This ladys, is a Golem. I have many at my command and will be your own personal sparring buddy. They are made of rock and can kick your ass. None of you are passing until each and every one of you defeats a golem." I heard many groans from the would-be troops. "Don't backtalk, lets do some up downs!" I took solace with the fact that pushing them so hard yesterday only means today will be easier. *** It has been a single week since I began training these men, erh, ponys. They have come far, but a week of training will do little against the brutal armys of Dead Wind. "I am proud to say you are all bellatores, warriors. Know that you have all passed... how many of you would like to join my royal guard?" I saw many hoofs go into the air, I would say at least a thousand of the ten thousand troops I have been training. I was not the only one training them mind you, Both royal guard captains helped along with those under them in aiding with their development. Although their time with me was the most... extreme. I was glad for so many wanting to join but... "I will tell you now, only the best will get into my guard. I want no more then one hundred of you to join me as my protectors." They seemed surprised that I would want so few. "Now we will hold a tormament... you will each be paired off against a pony of the same race. You will all fight one after the other in a test of endurance and strength. The ponys to have the most wins at the end of the day will join me as my Praetoriani." This was going to be fun...
Concisus: XIIInterruptions I felt dread overtake me, as if all was lost before it had even began. Does this mean-? "TELLUS" "Yes Celestia, what is wrong?" "Many beings have entered this realm again, but this time..." "Something is with them?" "...Yes." "ENOUGH STOP THE BATTLES" My sudden outburst stopped all the current battles, it had been nearly the entire day since the matches had begun. But more important things were at hand. "A powerful force has entered this world, I would like all able bodied soldiers to report to your designated captains for orders. Remember your training, for your loved ones lives are at stake." "Come Celestia, we have business at hand..." *** I repeatedly tapped my fingers on the makeshift table I had been given, the cling of metal sounding throughout the cabin. Celestia and I had done everything in our power to make the train go faster, but the power of gods can only go so far. We were closing in on ponyville at an alarming speed, although not fast enough for my liking. We could already be there with Celestia teleporting magic and my natural speed. But we needed Celestia's royal guards in case of an emergency. Celestia was more important then myself, she was the co-ruler of Equestria and goddess of the sun. But her magical prowess was sorely needed as the disturbance in the Everfree forest was even stronger then when I had shown up. Luna had stayed behind to keep the occupants of Canterlot under control in case the worst case scenario happened. I spent the time trying to create new soldiers. I attempted to create different golems with the "spare" metal on the train. So far it had been fruitless with the only "successful" golem soon dying from lack of power to sustain its life. It seems that metal golems require more energy then stone. Interesting. "How much longer Celestia?" I growled, she had sent the message to the elements to mobilize not long ago, they were supposed to meet us at the train stop. "Within the minute brother. Now I urge you to calm down. Surely this cannot be worse then those undead?" I was surprised Celestia had said such a thing, out of everyone I believed her to understand the severity of the situation. "Sister, do you not understand what is going on?" I said calmly. She seemed surprised by the question, but she answered quickly. "Yes, but there were fewer beings then last time. And some less noticeable, surely it cannot be as serious as you say?" I sighed, suppose I need to explain this to her. "Sister, Dead Wind likes to capture places with as little work as possible. Now that his undead have failed he will likely send in one of his demigod children. Along with their slaves of war. His children are cruel, and will kill without hesitation. Those undead were the work of one of his children. His children can take our dead and turn them against us. This is the most serious threat to Equestria to date. Surely you understand?" "I do brother, thank you for clarifying things." "Anytime" I grumbled, continuing my work on my failed experiments *** "Come, we must prepare ponyville for what may come" "What do you mean" "Twilight, what normally happens when something threatening comes to ponyville?" "Everyone hides in their houses. But is that truly the best course of action when we do not know the extent of what we are going to fight?" "If we tell them to do something different they will panic. There is little to nothing they CAN do that will help. The only way to keep the situation under control is to allow them to do what they want. Once we order them, they will know the extent of what is happening and will go to extreme lengths to ensure their survival. When it would only ensure their death, either from what may be coming, or from myself trying to keep them under control" "You would go to such extreme lengths to ensure your own survival?!" she said horrified. "If I die there is little to no hope for all of Equestria. I can mobilize the troops, use military tactics, have an idea of what we are facing, and the only one that has a chance against Dead Wind himself... no offense Celestia" "None taken brother" *** "Have all the citizens been accounted for?" "Most..." said Rarity through a tear stricken face. "Who... Who is missing?" I said, knowing the answer I will get. "Sweete Bell... Please, we must find her. She is all I have." I sighed... it had to be a child huh? The one thing in this entire universe that would cause me to needlessly risk my life. But what kind of man would I be if I left a child to die? "When was she last seen?" "She-she was going over to Apple Acres to have a meeting with the other cutie mark crusaders. But when Applejack came back with them and she wasn't there..." "I will go get her, If I have to die to protect her I will" The look Rarity gave was of eternal gratitude. "Are you going alone?" she asked concerned. Possibly from the thought of myself dying, or from the lessened odds of saving Sweete Bell. "No, I will take a few Royal guards. We cannot spare any Elements in case ponyville is attacked." "Please let me come, I would do anything for my sister" "No." I said simply "If you come I will be forced to execute you for disobeying orders" I would not have really killed her, but she doesn't know that. If she comes all she will do is jeopardize my chances of saving the kid. And now that I have said so I might have to, it is sort of a rule to follow that up or else the troops will get ideas... *** "I wanna come" "Big Mac... you can't. You will jeopardize the mission" "Nnope" "Your not making this easy" "Nnope" "What about your sisters? Or Granny Smith? Are you going to leave them defenseless?" "Nnope, they can take care of themselves" "Am I going to have to force you?" "Eyeep" I saw a look in his eye that he was serious... he would fight me, a god, to go help and save Sweete Bell. I'm not sure if I admire this guy or hate him for disobeying orders. "Why do you want to come... Is it because of her" I said looking over at Rarity who was being comforted by Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie. Big Mac was surprised, to say the least. Hesitantly he said "Eyeep" Ha, the farmer has a crush on Miss Fabulous. Can't say I blame him, I can see why she would be a viable mate. Even with me being a different species I know all about this stuff. I have been there, back, and everywhere in between. "Alright Macintosh, but if you so much as step out of line I WILL kill you myself." I was being serious, I wasn't going to get some male hopped up on his hormones risking the life of a child, a cute adorable pony child at that. "Eyeep" he replied so simply, I am really starting to hate/like him. "Alright men, erh, ponys, lets move out" *** "Biscuit, you scout ahead" The Pegasus nodded understandably, although I doubt he likes his nickname. Instead of learning the names of my squad of three Unicorns and two Pegasi I gave them nicknames. Although I just called Big Mac, Mac, since it would be ridiculous calling him something else when I already knew his name. I had no time for names, if I knew their names I would grow attached and would be less likely to pick the optimal choice and allow my personal feelings to affect my judgment. I have already made the mistake of letting Mac come, I don't want to make anymore. I stopped as we all heard screaming up ahead, with the dreaded crack of bones. I gave a silent prayer for Biscuit, so that he may be welcomed in the afterlife. I could learn his name after the mission, for now Biscuit will do. The screaming suddenly stopped as ripping was heard... please tell me he is not being eaten. I swear if I look beyond this bush and... My fears were realized as I saw a large humanoid with mismatched armor stand over the now dead Pegasus. I could not tell much from it, but it appeared to be much larger then any human, it had a horrible looking metal club at its side, it seemed to be more a hunk of rusty metal with ragged edges then a weapon. Then again, it looked to be meant to cause as much pain as possible. I quietly snuck up behind the monster with the intent of killing it before it can sound the alarm. With one fatal strike I cut right through its rusty bronze helm, killing it without a sound. I cleaned my sword off on the grass, this creature must be carnivorous to not even try and eat the many apples in this field. I took a good long look into the terrified eyes of the once living Pegasus. I walked up carefully and closed its now blood filled eyes. "Requiem in pace amicus" rest in peace my friend... I looked angrily upon the now dead corpse of my troops killer. I lifted up its now punctured helm to get a look at the being. It was a troll, I had hoped Dead Wind was above using such horrible beasts, then again should I be surprised? Mac and the royal guard came into view from behind the many trees. They all showed no emotion for their fellow dying such a horrible way, these were good soldiers. I hate and love them at the same time. "Lets move on and find that filly, Mac is the Tree house near here?" "Eyeep, that way" He said pointing in the general direction. "You heard him, lets move out."
Mors Ad Omnes: XIIIDeath Comes to All My troops and I had arrived at the Crusaders tree house. There was not a sound coming from it, I slowly began climbing up into it, hoping for the best. I am unsure if I should be happy or not, as the walls had tiny drips of blood, signs of resistance. There was writing in blood, "Farm House". This meant that Sweete Bell was likely alive, but captured and wounded. I quickly came back down before my soldiers could get a look inside. "Mac, which direction is your farmhouse from here." "That way" "Come, we must hurry. A fillys life is at stake." *** My anger grew as I came across more blood on the way to the farmhouse, they had not even patched up her wounds. whoever did this... I will kill them, if I have to give my own life to guarantee this monsters death, I will. No one does this to a mere child. The house slowly appeared in the distance, I was not going to send in another scout as I had taken it upon myself to scout out ahead. The guards do not seem to be as good at sneaking as a humanoid in over four-hundred pounds of armor with a sword and shield. Now that I say it like that they sound horrible. I hid behind a nearby tree, I had seen movement near the house. Should I make myself known and try to organize a trade, or should I try a rescue operation? *** I quietly doubled back to the royal guards and Mac. I told them what I had found, and that I will only be taking Mac since he knows his way around the house. We were going to do a small scale rescue operation. *** I heard a tiny growl come from behind me, I turned quickly and killed my would-be killer before it could sound the alarm. Big Mac looked back to see the commotion, he shook his head, likely from seeing me kill another of the things around here. I looked at him with eyes that said 'it is not my fault I'm a badass'. I quickly took the body of the now dead humanoid wolf creature and hid it in a nearby bush. I had long lost pity for these battle slaves. After making sure that the body would go unnoticed for many hours Mac and myself continued along the wall to a nearby open window. I stood up from my crouch to look inside, nothing. I gave Mac a tiny boost since his lack of thumbs make it difficult to get inside. He surprisingly made no noise. I quickly climbed in behind him as I got a good look at the living room like area. I saw blood leading up the stairs, I hope Sweete is ok... "Mac, you check downstairs, I'll take upstairs.. no time to argue just do it". *** I heard tiny whimpers coming from a nearby door, I opened it cautiously. What I saw was horrifying to say the least. A Wrath was floating over Sweete while she had her legs tied up, her mouth had a dirty rag shoved in it. The wrath appeared to be... draining her life as her eyes got darker and darker. Filled with rage I busted into the room, without any thought for my own safety. With a roar I charged toward the now surprised ghostly creature. I bashed it with my shield, it fell from its perch above Sweete, I drove my sword through its now decapitated body. "It is going to be ok Sweete, I'm here.." "Hello Tellus..." I turned around quickly, to try and catch an eye of whatever was hidden in the room, before I got all the way around I was hit in the head with inhuman strength, then I was welcomed by unholy darkness. *** I groaned in pain, I tired to get up but lacked the strength to do so... I heard voices in the back ground. I felt them take off my helmet. I tried to stop them but I couldn't. I felt something get shoved into the exposed flesh of my neck. Everything became suddenly clearer, just enough for me to understand what they are saying. "There, that will keep him from using his powers, now get him downstairs. I want to have some fun with him." I was roughly dragged across the small room, I could see nothing but the floor boards. Whatever was carrying me possessed inhuman strength as it nearly threw me down the stairs. I tumbled down with a groan I heard the human like being yell at what threw me down, I heard a crack and yelps of pain. "I can't have my fun if you kill him now can I?" It whimpered in obedience., likely in fear of being further needlessly abused. I heard another yelp as it was hit again. I would honestly feel bad for this thing if it hadn't knocked me out. I was crudely dragged across the floor, I still had not the energy to resist, either from the knock on the head or what they gave me. I was again nearly thrown down the stairs, although this time more controlled so I would be less likely to break my neck. I was lifted up onto a chair, I felt the sharp grip of rope around my ankles and wrists. I tried to use my immense strength to resist, but I still lacked the power to do so. I saw Big Mac in the corner, hidden behind a barrel of cider. I gave him nothing more then a glance so my captors would not know he was here. "I wuold rather die then let Sweete Bellll be urt' by the likes of chu'" I slurred, hoping Big Mac caught on. "I'm sure you will change your tune, I have been itching to have fun with you since you escaped from my dads realm" "Yur' father is crazy, he is mad wid' power" "Maybe so, but that doesn't mean I can't go along for the ride" I spat in his face, I may lack the ability for coherent speech but I can spit as well as the next guy. "You shouldn't have done that" he said as he wickedly brought his hand back, he punched me full force in my right eye, it went starry as I lost sight. It hurt like a bitch, but I wasn't going to give him the satisfaction of a pained gasp. We all heard the basement door open, Dead Winds son looked over at the wolf like creature and said "Go get it" It quickly stumbled up the stairs to capture the intruder. I smiled up at him. He peered back with disgust evident on his face. The wolf fell back down the stairs with a thud, dead, its neck broken from a powerful kick. My captor got up to investigate. He ran up to attempt to open the now closed door. I heard he growl in anger, it must be locked. "Who is here with you?" He yelled accusingly. I refused to answer. He hit me over and over again, he did not relent after blood poured down my face freely." TELL ME" I answered with a bloody spit to the face. He wiped it off as he kicked my chair over, leaving me vulnerable without any defense. If I had a way to defend myself anyway. I tried again to desperately use the power in the stone, but yet again nothing answered. He brought out a knife and held it to my throat. "Tell me or die" he said calmly. "I pick die." "So be it"
Acceptum Detrimentum: XIVAcceptable Loss I felt the knife plunge into my gullet, my already blood soaked armor was showered by the rush of blood from my throat. This is not how I wanted to die. Strapped to a chair, helpless, dying before Dead Winds very own devil spawn he calls a child. If I was going to die then so be it. But I'm not going without a "present" for this asshole. My voice rang our surprisingly clear, perhaps I have gathered the last of my strength into this. "Et maledicam domo tua, beati nunquam potest in altera vita. Iuro hoc per mortem lectum, ut te putrescet in inferis aeternum vobis diabolus excludunt." I am not one to frequently curse a being, but this is a special occasion. 'I curse you and your family line, may you never find happiness in this life or the next. I swear this upon by death bed, may you rot in the underworld forever you devil spawn.' This was a powerful curse, curses are often overlooked by gods due to their ability to wear out the caster. But it doesn't really matter if I am about to die huh? It is also overlooked because the caster has to be close to death for it to work, likely as one last "screw you" from the god your killing. His eyes went wide as he realized what I had done, He reared back his knife, likely to prevent me from casting anymore curses. Although I did not need to, I was glad that he would never be happy, many kill themselves once they realize they can no longer find enjoyment in life. His stab was stopped short by the crack of hoof on bone, before I knew it he was against the wall bleeding from his head, with a hiss he disappeared in a burst of smoke. Well, guess I have a few more minutes of life before I black out. I looked up at my savior, I smiled up at the brown earth pony that welcomed me. He looked concerned for me, he shouldn't. I was leaving to go to a better place. Wait, what happens when a god dies? My father turned into stone, so I guess I'm going to become a damn statue in the Apples basement. Not really a fitting tome if you ask me. Mac mushed his hoof against my throat, likely in a futile attempt to stop the bleeding. Hah, he is not being very successful. Wait, why is that funny? I'm dying, I guess loss of blood is affecting my mind. A unicorn appeared behind Mac and brushed him aside. I felt a comforting embrace across my neck. Looking down slowly I saw a purple aura, huh, guess that is a good way to stop me from dying. I tired to speak but all that came out was gurgles and coughs. Please tell me he didn't cut my voice box. Wait, wouldn't I be dead if he did? I can't think straight. I was slowly being encased by darkness, the unicorn seemed to be saying something but it was too late as I was already blacking out. I gave a silly smile before hand though, I don't know why I just felt like it. *** "Will he live?" I heard a simple voice say, can't remember who that is though. "He lost a lot of blood, but the knife just missed his internal jugular vein. If the knife had gone a tiny bit closer he would be dead within a minute from loss of his outer and inner jugular" "Umm..." "He had the outside of his throat cut along with his outer jugular, a major vein in the throat. If his inner one was cut as well he would be dead within a minute. I would say he could have lived roughly five minutes before death. Good thing you got there when you did." I broke out of the purple aura that was carrying me, I nearly had to fight to get out. "Sir, I suggest you allow us to carry you" he almost begged. "I tried to speak but it only came out as rasps filled with blood. "Don't speak you will only make it worse. Now please allow me to carry you to town" I shook my head, if I can walk I am going to. I'm not going into town coddled like a child. "Please sir, please let them carry you" said a childish voice, I looked over at Sweete Bell, she was currently getting medical attention from another unicorn. I sighed, and rather painfuly at that, great. I allowed them to carry me, but I didn't like it. It was at a time like this I would whistle a merry tune, too bad I can't speak. Now that I think about it, he did not cut deep enough to cut my voice box, I suppose this is the trauma... or my blood keeps choking me. Suppose it is harder to stop the bleeding if I am talking huh? Ah well. Might as well enjoy the long, boring ride... ugh this is going to be a long time. Although I give some props to the unicorn carrying me with his magic. I weigh at least two-hundred pounds of thick, strewn muscle. Along with four hundred and fifty pounds of armor. Wait were is my helmet? I nearly panicked before I saw Big Mac carrying it in his saddle. Good, wouldn't want to lose that. *** The ride to ponyville was rather uneventful besides the occasional intimidating tree or dastardly bush all went according to plan. Then again, I'm not sure if this is a plan. Seems more likely they are just winging it and hoping for the best. Can't say I blame them, they are guards not tactictions... or leaders... or, you get the point. Rarity came running as soon as we came into view, without a seconds consent she picked Sweete Bell up with her now glowing horn, I couldn't hear what she was whispering but Sweete Bells face grew increasingly dark... guess she was getting quite a scolding. Then right after that Sweete was embraced with a hug that would give a bear pause. I smiled once Rarity noticed our existence, her face turned dark once she noticed my now blood caked face and armor. "Darling are you ok? I dearly hope you are in adequate condition from such a dreadful experience." I pointed at my throat, then made movement with my lips to indicate I could not talk. "Oh how horrendously atrocious, dear this is all my fault. If only I hadn't of let Sweete go to Apple Acres without..." I put a finger to her lips as she closed her now tear stricken eyes. Too bad it hurt to sigh, It seems to be appropriate at the moment. I called over Big Macintosh with my unused hand, I gave him a sign to signify to start talking as I walked away, he caught on as he started to awkwardly comfort Rarity. "Its alright Miss Rarity" Mac said nervously, must not be good with women or something. I might have to give him some tips later. It doesn't matter if they are a different species, women are always the same. This I have learned the hard way. Well, except in the insect world. Women rule that with an iron fist. Must suck being a bug. I was led over to the hospital, I got hearty hugs from everyone I passed. Even Iron Anvil more or less gave me a hug, although I prefer to call it "Male bonding" although that would not really be accurate. Huh, didn't know these ponys cared for me. I though I was just a plague on their otherwise perfect world. Although that isn't fair to assume, I hadn't gotten any frosty looks since my introduction to the towns folk. Now that I think about it I wouldn't blame them. Ponys are far too forgiving, I can't help but think it is both a bane, and a blessing on their species. The doctors seemed to be quite upset about how I have been visiting them. Can't say I blame them, it is almost like I stop in for a weekly visit because I get screwed up one way or another. They put some crazy salve on my throat, it sizzled as my skin began stitching itself back together. I definitely need to find out were they get this stuff. This would be great in a battle. 'oh you sliced open my arm, guess what bitch. I got this kickass salve that will heal it. SUCK IT' Yup, totally awesome. *** We had a funeral of sorts in honor of the lost soul on the rescue mission, I found out his name was Copper Anvil, Iron Anvils half brother. Iron Anvil showed no emotion during the service, even once the cremation started. It was customary for soldiers to be burned and their ashes spread to the winds. So that even in death they will watch over us. The body was covered by a black sheet, so that bystanders would not see his horribly mutilated body. Rarity and her sister Sweete Bell, along with the elements of harmony attended it. It would have been me announcing what this soldier had done and accomplished. But since I could not speak the honor was passed to Coppers closest relative, Iron Anvil. Iron spoke of Coppers life as a guard without emotion of any kind, I could tell the signs his body was giving off. People deal with stress and misery different ways, Iron bottles up his emotions. It is not healthy, but I am guessing he will focus his anger into his work. "Tellus, I would like yah' to kill whoever did this" I tired communicating without the use of my voice, but after waving my hands around he got the idea. He gave me an approving nod, then left off to his workshop. I don't have time to fix his emotional problems, as much as I would like helping a friend. It is difficult relaying orders through writing, although I guess it could be worse. I had been asked what to do with the troll and werewolf bodys, I wrote that I wanted them examined by scientists in Canterlot. I am familiar with trolls way of life. But not there anatomy. And I know next to nothing about the humanoid wolfs. *** I was due to have surgery today it seems my vocal cords got a bit messed up. You know, that happens sometimes when you get stabbed in the throat. It seems afterwards I'll be able to talk almost the same as I used to. Although I can't yell for a few weeks... what will I do if I can't yell at my troops? Take up knitting? Then again that would be a useful skill to have... No, no knitting not after what happened last time. Don't ask how, but I ended up bringing about an entire civilizations apocalypse, somehow involving a monkey, a tortoise, and a stick. I know, talent. Hmm... seems being bored out of my mind has caused me to become an enormous smartass. That is awesome, now I can entertain myself with my own thoughts. *** I sighed, it hurt a tiny bit, but I'm glad I can make noises again. Now what did Pinkie say? Something about meeting her at Sugar Cube corner?
Pars Difficile: XVParty Hard "SURPRISE" Ok... I was not expecting this. I saw a banner hung from one end of the room to another "Welcome to Pinkie Pies Super awesome party with a god from a different dimension that saved our town from monsters and" the rest was far to small to read, likely from Pinkie running out of room, and didn't bother to get a new banner. Yup sounds like Pinkie. "Alright then" I said matter o' factory, my voice croaking a bit from my recent surgery "lets party" "YAAAAY" *** Alright, I didn't know Pinkie had spiked the drinks. It is not my fault ok? How was I supposed to know a world filled with innocent adorable ponys had alcohol. It isn't like there is a handbook anywhere. Well, the alcohol has numbed my throbbing throat. That is a plus. Although I am drunk out of my mind. Huh, seems I don't get drunk like most people, I can think perfectly well. It was at this point a table came out of no where to sabotage my good name. I fell head over ass over that damn table. I gave the table a frosty stare on my way up. I WILL have revenge... "Wow, you are SOOOO drunk" "No you're drunk, I'm fi-fine" "Nuh uh, I am 20% more fine then... uhhh" "Yeah... yeah...." Man these ponys are too cute when they are wasted, I really need a camera for this, even though my culture never invented one doesn't mean I can't "Borrow" one from another realm. Although I don't have enough strength to go somewhere else, I would have to sacrifice a lot of people for that. Something I am a bit against. I tripped again, what was it this time? Oh nuh uh... that table. This thing was definitely on my "shit list" I came up with that in the last two seconds, I think it is a pure stroke of genius. Pinkie appeared beside me, Don't ask how ok? Physics be damned. "Are you having fuuuuun?" That sounded very creepy, like 'I'm going to kill you when you sleep' creepy. It might be my drunk mind failing to comprehend what she said but I swear I saw her lips moving with no sound. Coooooool. Taking this new discovery to heart I tried to find a way to use this new super power. What can I do when I can't hear anything? I know, do something I shouldn't then say 'I didn't hear you' when they tell me to stop. It is PERFECT. I'm sure this will have no negative repercussions of any kind said the small part of brain that could still think. *** I had successfully navigated the difficult process of removing my armor while stone cold drunk. I set it all up against a nearby wall, I then proceeded to take off my scale leggings... then my underwear. The rational side screamed at me for being a complete and total dumbass but I was too drunk to care. I don't really remember what happened next... *** "Owwwww..." I awoke with the king of all hangovers. Oh no... I got drunk didn't I. Looking over myself I saw that I had no clothes... yup I got drunk. This is not the first time it has happened... just the first time with mortals involved. I hope I didn't cause to much destruction... I looked across the now ruined shop. I can't believe Pinkie was able to convince the Cakes to let her do this. Do her partys normally get this our of whack... although that crappy imitation of a banana drawn on the wall looks a lot like my work. And that table, and that fishbowl. Wait where did I get a fishbowl? Is that a cougar in the corner? Oh man it is... this is just like that time two thousand years ago when I went partying with the god of indulgence. Can't remember his name, I always ended up drunk around him. Ok. ok calm down. I'm sure this is not as bad as it seems. I'm sure there is a perfectly logical reason for all of this... who am I kidding? I just got wasted and decided to be Pinkie with the whole "screw physics" thing. "What happened" said an unknown figure under a pile of ponys, seems EVERYONE got drunk. Alright... explain it calmly... "We had a crazy party, ruined Sugar Cube corner, painted a banana on the wall, got a fishbowl, and brought a cougar into this store." ok, that was all probably me, but hey hopefully no one will remember last night. *** Oh no they all remembered. It was hard to explain to them my insistent reaction to getting drunk, not remembering what I have done. They didn't buy it "Oh so yer' tellin' me you don't remeber bringin' a cougar into Sugar Cube corner?" "Nope" "Or that you smashed a table in with your face? That was pretty cool by the way" "Nope" "Or that you painted a banana on the wall" "Nope, nothing" "How did you even get a cougar into Sugar Cube corner without anyone dying?" "I have absolutely no idea, I have theory though. Drunken. Magic." Ok that sounded a lot smarter in my head. I heard many groans from the accusing elements of harmony. Wait, I am commander of an entire army, I don't have to stand for this. "Umm... is there any more alcohol?" I could fix this later, right now I needed something for this headache. "Don't you think you have had enough?" "I only need enough to get rid of this hangover" "That is stupid" Idiots, don't they know how hangovers work? You take more alcohol to counter act the very large amount of dead brain cells, that way you get more living brain cells... that doesn't sound right. I think I should lay off the booze, I must still be drunk. Man this sucks. I feel like a child being told what to do and what not to by their parents. I am a god for my sake. Just a very drunken god...
Dolis sunt vobis..:XVITricks are for you... It took a while for everyone to forgive me for... whatever I did. Although I'm sure me being Equestria's greatest chance at not being enslaved by a power hungry god of death helped a lot. Although everyone who was at the party, which was everyone, looked at me like I was about to go kill everything for kicks and giggles. Although the mail mare was easily bribed to forgive me with a muffin, if only everything were so easy. Heh, I bet if the kids get kidnapped or if an enormous fire breathing monster comes into town I'll be forgiven after I kick its ass. Yup, all it would take is for me to save the town from certain destruction. Good thing I didn't have to wait long... *** "Behold, for I am the great and powerful Trixie" the blue pony with a wizard hat on said. It might be judgmental but I can't help but absolutely despise this pony and they have only said a single sentence. "Come one, come all, look upon the powerful Trixie as she preforms unheard of acts of magic" I heard many whispers in the crowd, something about 'she's back again' I guess this isn't the first time she has come here. And from the way the crowd is talking, they don't like her much either. "Trixie has returned to reenact vengeance upon the one that had cheated her before. For who could beat the all mighty Trixie in a fair fight?" I sighed deeply. Now I have a crazy pony who wants to enact "vengeance" upon the one that had beaten her. "Who is it that whopped you senseless last time? And where can I get them for they need to do it again." OH SNAP. The one called Trixie showed evident disgust on her face "Ugh what is this monstrosity, take it away from me. I will not have by presence soiled by such a beast." "Quam audet te contumeliam me! Tu nosti de deo? In unum forte Equestria habet ad salutem?" 'How dare you insult me! Do you know you are speaking to a god? The one chance Equestria has for survival?' The ponys around me seemed to realize how angry I was, as I had a tendency to revert to Latin when I got mad enough to rip someone in half. "Ugh, it even speaks like a nothing more then a degenerate savage" "I can release more power with a flick of a wrist then you can if you trained a thousand years..." "Bah, a foolhardy notion. No one is better then the great and powerful Trixie" I was not going to stand for this... I was going to embarrass her in a battle of magic in front of the entirety of ponyville. "How about you follow up on that claim? I challenge you to a battle of magic, may the superior win" "Ha, we already know who is superior. But I will entertain you savage and your ignorant ways. Let us commence!" I quickly walked onto stage, even the townsfolk did not know what I was capable of, "after you." "No, after you. Trixie always saves the best for last." So be it... I made sure to get a turquoise from Rarity on my way up. *** I picked up some dirt from the surroundings, Trixie was unimpressed, she feigned a yawn as she waved me to go on. Ha, I hadn't even shown the elements this trick. I crushed the dirt in my hand, forcing what would take thousands of years to happen within seconds. In my hand a diamond, of the highest quality sparkled with the beauty only the earth can provide. But I wasn't done, I then did the process in turning a turquoise into a stereo. The Sound of Music quickly surrounded everyone in the crowd. It was partly me insulting Trixie and... who am I kidding it was purely to insult Trixie. My hands clapped along with the music, creating a small earth quake within the reaches of the wagon. After thinking the crowd had enough I crushed the diamond in my hand, the music abruptly changed to a more depressing slow tune. The now crushed diamond began taking the form of a pair of shiny humans. The supposed male appeared to be asking the women for a dance, she obliged him as they danced across the crowd, the sparkling gems of the dancers playing across the eyes of the viewers. I saw tears come to the eyes of some of the ponys, as they were taken by the beauty of the moment. But it had to end at some point, it came with regret even for myself as the dancing shapes were carried away by the wind at the end of the music. I gave Trixie one satisfied look. "Looks like I won"
Disciplina in Praesidio: XVIITraining of the Guard "So you're saying it is customary to senselessly beat your guards to prove how tough they are" "Well... yeah but only once. I get them all in a room then it is one big everyone verses me. It became customary ever since two thousand years ago when I got wasted and kicked my royal guards asses. Now I do it so that I know how much they can take. I never lost to my Praetoriani, but this might be the first considering I am not as powerful as I once was." "So... you fight the ponys you train to simply know how well they fight, or how much pain they can take?" "Both" Twilight was unsatisfied with the answer. What does she want from me? I clearly bested Trixie despite her claims of my cheating. I also said If I heard her say it again I would kill her, hey it isn't my fault she had insulted my honor, a thing punishable by death. Well, at least the town is happy with me again. All but Twilight. She is unhappy with EVERYTHING I do. "Well if you don't mind I have a date with my loyal subjects, you know the ones I'm going to beat senseless." "I don't think that-" "Good thing I didn't ask for your opinion Sparkle Face, as soon as I do you will know it. Until then please, kindly, shut up" With those inspirational words I climbed onto the train that was set to pick me up. I could get to Canterlot rather quickly without a train, in fact faster. But I can't run and work on my experiments at the same time. "Hello Tellus sir, your cabin is-" " Thank you, you are dismissed" "Are you sure that?" "Dis...missed" I was normally not so impolite, but I have serious things to think about, I need to find a way to bring life to a metal golem. It would be a wonderful shock trooper, no pain, no remorse, and will follow orders without question. These were things stone golems could do, but a metal one will be far superior in every way. If I am able to accomplish this there will be a much higher chance we will not get overrun by the endless hoard of Dead Wind. *** My experiments were once again fruitless, I thought I had discovered how to bring them life by using gems. But all that happened was a "small" explosion. I was on the right track, but I was far from success... it is also hard to think of it as a success when I blew up the lower half of the train. I was able to repair it, But it is quite good no one was back there. "Attention my royal guard, you are all ordered to meet me at the training grounds, arrive fully armored and ready for combat." I was happy that Celestia had a building cleared out to house my guard, although I would prefer to make it out of stone. But hey, you take what you get. I began removing my armor to reveal my firm muscles. I always wear my scale armor, no matter what. Even if it only covers to my knees it protects what needs to be protected... I'd rather not live my life castrated. My Praetoriani arrived at roughly the same time, it seems they have gotten soft in the time I have been gone. It seems they have let their "coat of plates" fall into misuse. Coat of plates is a type of leather armor that has metal plates hidden under it, although it was instead that leather like material as ponys are not the type to use the hides of animals as armor. It covered their torsos with splinted mail covering their limbs. The reason was I wanted my guard to be unique compared to Celestia's Sol guard and Luna's Lunaris guard. Also due to the fact that this armor was easy and simple to make, while optimizing protection. They talked in line, paying me near no attention. Yeah, this was going to be good. "Hello my trusted and admirable guard. Today we are going to relive some customs. What do these customs involve? It involves me fighting all of you at once, no rules, all is allowed. Expect no weapons of any kind, can't have anyone dying" This was obviously the one thing they had not expected, the shock on their faces painted a picture to rival pure terror. "Come on, lets get this started." They still did not make a move, seems I will have to be the first to attack. Sprinting across the small gap between us I nailed one of them right on the nose with my foot, the victim of my assault doubled over in pain. "Come on now, it wont be much fun if I'm the only one attacking" Dodging an attack from behind I swept my legs out from under my would-be attacker, they fell to the ground from the lack of support, I drove my elbow into their unprotected face, before I made contact another barreled into me. I quickly recovered from the brutal assault. My guard began recovering from the sudden and unexpected offensive. They began surrounding me, just like I had taught them. They were scared of me, I am going to beat the fear out of them then. Diving into the crowd I struck out at anything nearby, I made sure I did not hit hard enough to break bones, can't have them out of action in case of an attack. I felt a sudden attack on my legs, seems they were trying to remove the healthy support of my legs. But I was far to strong to fold to their powerful kicks. With a grunt I launched myself into the nearest pony, a Pegasus. I wasn't sure if this would work but if it did I would become king badass. I mounted the pony from behind, with a kick into their side they launched into the air. Likely from the intrusion, in an attempt to remove me. Once I was significantly in the air I catapulted myself off their back. With the power only the earth can provide I hit it with my left leg, the very earth trembled from such a release of energy. All of my royal guard fell on their sides, leaving them vulnerable. But unexpectedly the Pegasus I had been riding had followed me to the ground, with immense strength they lifted me into the air. In a sudden burst of panic I bashed my elbow into their face, but they did not relent. Once all of the guards were standing on their feet the Pegasus that had been holding me let go. The other Pegasi seeing me vulnerable lifted into the air, they relentlessly attacked me as I fell. Luckily right before I hit the ground I grabbed hold of a nearby Pegasi. I hit the ground with such force I thought I had killed them, but Pegasi have very strong bones so they will only have heavy bruising. I lifted the closest pony into the air high above my head, I hurled the defenseless pony towards a large cluster of ponys, I would say I roughly hit half my guard. They should have been on their toes, or hoofs in their case. A small squad of ponys came charging from behind, I was able to dodge out of the way just in time. Landing on my knees, I summoned a wall of stone between me and those close enough to attack me. I quickly recovered, just in time as a few earth ponys knocked over part of the wall. That is what I get for hasty building... Without warning I was surrounded by a purple aura, since I told then there were no rules I am not going to kill them. Although if they are going to use magic... I broke free from my prison just in time to get hit in the knee by a strong kick. I jumped away to avoid another barrage of kicks. I lifted some pebbles, then with surprising strength I threw them towards the recovering throng of ponys. Ignoring the screams of pain I back stepped from my familiar attackers. I tackled a nearby pony to the ground, I used them as a makeshift shield, the captured pony broke away with peculiar power. They turned suddenly and quickly, then without warning they kicked me. I let out a pained gasp as I felt the most immense pain in my groins. "I forfeit" I said through pained gasps.
Damnum: XVIIILoss "Are you ok?" "No" "From a scale of one to ten how much pain are you in" "Ten" "You seem to be very calm about this" "Yes" "Do you need a doctor?" "Yes" "Ok then..." *** The doctor removed my scale leggings to get a look, his face was filled with horror at what he saw. "Ummm... you will recover but I would suggest a LOT of pain medication" "Ok..." " I would also suggest constant ice, or else it will ummm..." "Ok" *** "So... Tellus how was the work out..." "bad" "Come on Tellus you can tell your big sister Celestia what happened" I sighed, might as well. Not like my masculinity hasn't been hurt enough already. "I got hit in the penis so hard the mere shockwave caused my balls to cry out in pain" This was not what she was expecting, then without warning she busted out laughing. "Screw you sis" "I'm sorry... I'm sorry" She said with tears from such a 'funny' experience "But it is just so..." "I'd rather not talk about it" "If you want you can use the royal bath... it might... help with your problem" "Thanks" I said gruffly, I really did not need this when I am in pain. Still, the royal bath sounds nice. *** On my way down the hall to the bath I felt myself being watched. Hey it is only paranoia if you are NOT being watched. I looked around for anyone in the halls, nothing. I continued walking down the marble hallway, the sound of my bare feet on stone. I stopped for a second and listened, nothing. I am being really paranoid... I continued walking, suddenly I heard a voice, I quickly looked around for it. After a minute the voice did not return. It was probably just a servant talking while working... Without warning the lanterns flickered out, I was left in near perfect darkness. This is so clique, next thing some guy is going to kidnap me(Godnap?) or something, good damn luck. I tried to continue on my way but the darkness was unnerving, I was defiantly being watched. I closed my eyes and felt through the stone for anyone nearby, nothing. Please tell me there is not an evil spirit that I have pissed off in some way. I have had far too much to deal with today. There were whispers in the darkness, I could not understand, as if reading my thoughts the voices grew in volume and clarity. "Weakling" That was... "Whelp" No it can't... "I'm sorry son..." "GET OUT OF MY HEAD!" "Aw is the all mighty god of earth Tellus getting upset about simple memories? Can't say I am surprised, can't believe I expected more from the likes of you..." "Show yourself spawn of the dead!" "Oh now were would the fun in that be? Oh I have an Idea... I learned a nice little trick from a book. I have a nice vaction home I'm sure you will like." Darkness slipped into my mind, I tried to fight it but how can you fight what cannot be fought? What cannot be killed? What has no feeling, remorse, or regret? You can't... this is darkness. It is my very nightmares incarnated. *** "Nice to see you arrived in one piece..." I was chained to a bedpost, completely vulnerable. It seemed that I was in a cell of some type... or torture chamber. "Where the hell am I?" "Oh nothing special... just a nice little realm my dad took over a while ago. He was nice enough to lend me a certain book, that I believe you have heard of." Upon saying this he pulled out... oh dear no. "Get that away from me!" "What you don't like the Maledictus Mortem? Don't worry the curse only works if you open it. Although it has some interesting things in it..." "You... opened it?" "oh yes, I did. Turns out being the son of death really helps prevent curses relating to death, in fact. This book taught me how to remove that pitiful curse you put on me." "You idiot! Don't you know it causes insanity, nothing is worth the cost of your sanity..." "I beg to differ... Now then lets start the fun..." Without warning many knifes appeared in the air, several appeared to be rusty or dip in something. None the less, he got the point of what he had in mind. *** "I'LL KILL YOU" "Come on it is only a hand, I have a ton of them around here" Blood was freely pouring down the table from my stump, he had slowly removed all the fingers from my right hand then he... cut the whole thing off. For some unknown reason my powers were not working. I was completely at his mercy. "Now then lets... ah excuse me I have business to take care of" He disappeared in a puff of smoke, not bothering to cover up my wound. I was not even close to death, it seems he was not going to make the same mistake twice. *** "Lucy I'm Home!" What the... Where is that voice coming from. "Well how are you today? Are you a little tied up?" "Who the fuck are you." "Call me Licens, god of wind at ye' service." "Oh I'm good how are you? Oh well I'm fine just, you know, BLEEDING OUT OVER HERE. Now if you don't mind I would like to see who I am talking to." "Oh how rude of me, hold on I shall remedy that problem..." Suddenly the strange being emerged from the very air itself. Before me stood a fellow human, about 5'10, his style was strange compared to my culture. Although I have heard of such things, I have never seen what I can only describe as an armored Fedora. Some type of brimmed hat that had a shiny metal around the hat itself. Although everything else was some what normal by my standards, an armored vest that covered his entire chest, while having some type of strong leather covering the arms. He wore long blue pants, although only his kneecaps were armored. Covered by what appeared to be steel. With an unknown type of shoes, it seemed to be hardened leather with the front of it going in an oval. Yup, this guy is weird. Licens began unshackling my bonds, I rolled over and hit the floor with a thud. Putting my left hand over my new stub I tried to stop the bleeding. "Allow me" My stub was covered by some sort of comforting air, it stopped the bleeding which was swell. Guess I'm left handed now. "So where do we go..." "What?! I thought you had a plan, your the one that busted into this place you must have an escape plan..." "Nope... just wingin' it. Any suggestions?" "Sure can you take me to Equestria? That is where I came from before he took me..." "Sure thing Broski, when we get there we should party..." Yeah party... Pinkie is going to love this guy...
Futuis meam Vitae: XXFuck my Life "Death comes to those who wait..." "So what, we wait here for him to show up?" "Correction, you wait here while I go do some epic back flips from those trees over there" "Really? REALLY?" "Have fun kiddy, don't start the party without me" "You mother f-" "Tisk tisk didn't your mother teach you any better?" Just like that he disappeared, just into nothing. "Like the wind brah..." I heard from the darkness. "You're an asshole..." "Hmm, yes, indeed, what an astute observation" *** I heard shuffling from the direction of a few dead bushes, dear myself I hope it is a bunny. Without warning a human like being charged from it, nope definitely not a bunny. Dodging the speedy assault I gave the attacker a quick jab to the stomach, it did not even flinch. The realization of what I was fighting hit me like a ton of bricks, I immediately back stepped to escape the walking dead. It slowly shuffled forward, there must be many in this ones hive. Oh shit. Many groans came from all around me, the dead shuffled forward. For them to be this unintelligent there must be a few hundred. There is absolutely no way I can possibly kill that many, I would even have trouble. Without warning the horde of undead were cut down, an invisible weapon killed countless of them with a single blow. A shockwave spread throughout their ranks as they fell to the ground, lifeless. As suddenly as it had happened it was over, I stood there, in shock. What was powerful enough to kill that many of them? "Sup bro?" "Did you do that?" "Do what?" "Quit kidding around, I know you killed all these undead" "Oh umm... I didn't..." "You're kidding right?" "No I'm not, I just got here. I thought you killed them, although that doesn't make much sense since you don't have your powers. You don't have your powers right?" "No I don't..." I said nervously, "So who do you think is strong enough to kill them all?" "Your guess is as good as mine" "WHO KILLED MY SLAVES?" *** "Shit shit shit shit shit" I mumbled while running through the dead world. Ok Ok, remember the plan... I climbed onto a nearby hill, preparing to do exactly as Licens had said. "OI FUCK FACE" I yelled while dropping my pants, Yeah this was the plan. Completely idiotic. 'All you have to do is distract him, I would suggest yelling oi fuck face while mooning him. That will surely piss him off' I hate my life. I quickly pulled my leggings up, just in time to block a dangerous knife that would have gone up my ass. It is quite difficult to pull up your pants when you only have one hand. Damn that was close. "I will kill you." Where the hell is Licens? Screw it, it doesn't matter. Just run. *** I cried manly tears of joy as a house came into view, I don't care if it looks like the house of a crazy psycho killer, anywhere is better then constantly dodging knifes. I busted through the near collapsed house, rotten wood and dust enter my nose. I quickly looked around for anything to block the door. I quickly pulled a couch that was in disrepair in the way of the door. I don't know how long it will keep him out, but any time is better then none. Good thing all the windows are boarded up, although how strongly I am unsure. "Having fun?" "I hate you so much right now, and when are you going to do your part of the plan?" "Eh... I had no plan. This was purely for my entertainment" "YOU-you.... AGHHHHHHHH" All I ended up hitting was air, he turned transparent right before I had hit him. "Violence is never the answer young one." "Screw you" "Love you too" *** I heard pounding at the door, it seems that the wood is a lot stronger then it first appeared to hold off such blows. Licens summoned a spear out of the air, seems he can summon weapons like myself. "Can I have a weapon?" "Sure" He said while ripping out a floor board. He tossed it to me, I caught it with a quick movement. "A stick? A FUCKING STICK?" "Not just any stick..." He said needlessly dramatically " A POINTY stick."
Messor: XXIReaper "What the hell was that?" I said as noises came from down the hall. There was one particular door that received constant banging from some unknown force, it was also the only one boarded up. Whatever is in there was meant to stay, but from the force of the blows it was receiving it would break before the front door would. "Go on man, you take care of that while I will take care of the asshole out there." "AW COME ON" "Well would you rather face something you know you will lose against or something that you will probably lose against?" I gave one final gulp as I stepped toward the banging door, I readied myself for what ever was on the other side. The door fell over and what greeted me was horrifying. An undead Minotaur, flesh was falling off of it in varying places. It was missing a horn but that didn't make it any less lethal. Even with its rotting flesh it had the strength to bust down a barricaded door. This thing is far stronger then myself as a demigod. It charged at me with unrelenting force. Normally I would be quick enough to dodge such an attack. But I was struck dumb by what I was seeing. A Minotaur. One of my children. I would recognize that face anywhere, even if it was rotten. "Taurus..." was all I managed to get out before his horn sunk into my chest. My son stopped what he was doing, perhaps from the realization of who he was killing? Taurus let out a deafening roar, then without warning his horn slipped out of me. He slumped over dead. What greeted me was a cloaked figure with a deadly scythe that gleamed in the little light that came from the blockaded windows. "What is going on down there?" Licens voice came from down the hall, I looked towards him in hope that what he sees would explain it all. "Ahh killed a Minotaur ehh? Well then come help me with the asshole that is about to bust through. Oh yeah" He said as he covered my new wound with the all too familiar air. "It is not fatal, but that will stop the bleeding" I looked back at the cloaked being, but it wasn't there. I looked down a Taurus's body, I shed a single tear for my beloved son. Ut terra complecti anima..." 'May the earth embrace your soul...' *** "He is about to get through..." "Don't worry, I'll be fine" "It isn't you I'm concerned with, you have a damn spear. All I have is a fucking stick." "I told you a POINTY stick, big difference. If you want to get technical you have a spear as well... just a shorter one" He said with a snicker. "Oh thanks asshole" "You're welcome bro" We drew our attention back to the door, it was about to be blasted of its hinges. The strength of such a rotted door amazed me, it must be very strong wood. Just not strong enough to hold off a pissed demigod. The banging suddenly stopped, neither of us moved due to the probability of it being a simple ruse. After a few minutes we stepped towards the door together, spear and 'pointy' stick at the ready. We reached the door at the same time, with a nod Licens slowly opened the door. The door was instantly blasted open, knocking both of us on our feet. What greeted me was a knife in the leg, with unimaginable speed, another in the gut. Luckily Lichens was there to stop the fatal blow that was going for my head with a gust of wind, throwing it off balance just enough to sink itself into the wood. With a growl Dead Winds child leaped towards Licens. He was barely able to block such a relentless assault. I then proceeded to attempt to pull the blades our of myself. Unluckily for me, they were both serrated. So If I pull them out they will cause a very large amount of damage to what is left of me. "What chu' got sucka? What chu got?" Wow, Licens can't stop talking can he, I am going to take a wild guess that it helps him concentrate. "I an going to gut you like a pig..." "Speaking of gutting... Guess what I did to your mom last night?" Don't do it Licens. Don't Fucking do it. "I sure did 'gut' her, so to speak." With lightning quickness Licens spear was destroyed, Licens surprise lasted only long enough for our enemy to take a stab for his head. Licens was barely able to dodge it, but his hat was not so lucky. "DAMN IT THAT WAS MY FAVORITE FEDORA." Licens took several back steps to avoid any more attacks, he drew back his right hand into a punch, he took a running stance. Then he disappeared. Damn... where the hell did he go? My question was quickly answered as Licens seemed to almost reappear into existence, he hit with such force that Dead Winds son was rocketed across the room and crashed through with enough force to break a gods back. It was difficult to see from my slumped position but he seemed to be... unharmed. "Let me show you how it is really done..."
Intermissione: XXIIInterruption He charged forward, much like how Licens had before, but he didn't disappear. Instead he seemed to turn into a shadow as he sprinted towards Licens. I heard the resounding crack of countless bones, then the crash of wood on flesh. I looked over at Licens, he was completely covered in blood, his bones were coming out at random intervals. I looked into his eyes, he couldn't move. He was crippled. With a burst of strength I removed the deadly knife in my leg, a long stream of blood quickly followed. My now mortal body was quickly going weak from the loss of blood. I'm not sure which one of us will die first. But even as I am, I REFUSE to die without fighting to my last breath. Taking the knife in my hand, I threw it with deadly accuracy, it hit him right in the chest. He roared in pain as his eyes quickly found me, he took one slow step towards me, then he once again became a shadow. With a single grunt of pain I removed the knife from my gut, I doubt I will survive a single minute with the way I am bleeding, too bad the chances of me living that long are slim. I readied myself for what was to come, I am ready to accept death with open arms. I swung my knife, in a futile attempt to hit the shadow, it just dodged it, but dodging did not slow its speed. It grabbed my arm, with immense strength it broke my arm with a simple twist, causing me to drop the knife. It was hopeless. Suddenly he stopped, causing me to fall to the floor. Not that it matters I'll be dead within the minute. "Book..." "N-no it is mine. Father gave it to me" "Fool..." the voice from the darkness responded, it seemed to more appear in my mind then to come from any one place. "Give, I shall spare." "No you wont take it" He said with force, suddenly out of the air came the book. "Lets see how you like curses." "You, regret, soon" "Ego vocant super timere, somnia, et memorias ad tollendum haec stulti a me. Obedire me libro!" "Sorry, what to happen, my fault." We had all heard what he had said, I just couldn't believe it. He called upon fear, memories, and nightmares to simply rid him from us. Hopefully myself and Licens die before the spell takes affect... like I could be so lucky. A white orb began expanding from the book, it covered all three of us. Dead Winds son soon realized his error as he began thrashing about, the voice cannot be affected by his own book. For it was he who created it. I closed my eyes as the light enveloping me hurt my eyes, it quickly turned to darkness as whatever curse I had been given was taking affect... please don't be fear...
In Terra Frangit: XXIIIThe Earth Breaks Warning, this chapter and the next three will be very violent, if you cannot handle the concept of mass killing, ritualistic sacrifice, or torture do not read this or the next three. It will not be described in large detail, but the concept is there. Sorry for any people that cannot handle it, I hope I have not greatly disappointed you. But all and all I am proud of this chapter, it took longer then normal but it was worth it. "Face your Fears. Bend to them. For they will break you. It is not wrong to fear, but how you react to fear defines you. Will you face them, or will you bury them within your soul? Awaken Tellus, awaken." *** Ow my damn head, it feels like I have been drinking for a thousand years then run out of alcohol. This is the absolute worst hangover I have ever felt. Wait, where the hell am I? I was in a forest of some kind, this place seemed oddly familiar. I put both my hands behind my head to relax on the grass... wait. I took my right hand out from behind my head and looked at it. Why does this seem to not belong? No matter, I have things to do. What I have to do I have no idea. I walked in an unknown direction, for reasons not revealed. Something just seemed right about this direction. As if I am supposed to be here. I came upon a village of sorts, but much more modern then most... I think. Surprisingly the occupants were ponys. Perhaps I will be welcomed here. "Ave, may I request your name?" "Pig..." Was all I heard from the purple pony below me... touchy. "Excuse me..." "Don't speack tah' me as if yer' mah' equal!" Ok... Calm down... It has only been two of the occupants. Don't judge the place by two simple citizens. I passed by a group of young looking ponys, one seemed to look a bit like the second rude pony I had come across resembling a bit like her besides being smaller with a bow in their hair. While one of the others had wings and purple hair. With the last having a horn with a pure white coat. "Hello there" I said warmly, I enjoyed the company of children. Reason? They have yet to learned to hate as others have. The one with a bow took a quick spit right in front of me, the insult clear. I started breathing a little more quickly. "Ewwww a Demigod..." Stuck up unicorn. I looked at the last one, at first I thought she was more accepting then the others. But the sneer on her face said otherwise. I felt a sharp kick go into my right leg, gasping in pain I looked behind to try and see the perpetrator. "Get away from them you monster, I'll show you what we do to creatures like you." Said a rainbow manned Pegasus. She charged at me and hit me square in the chest, I slid along the ground from the impact. I could not take much more of this. With my blood boiling I sprinted out of the town. I didn't get far before a yellow Pegasus tripped me, sending me sprawling into the ground. I don't know how much more I can take... The rest of the citizens smiled at what had happened to me, they walked past me with satisfied looks on their faces. Leave, just leave. Don't let it consume you, remember what happened last time. Everything around me seemed to flicker in and out of existence. What replaced it for a few long seconds was a burning ancient village, littered with dead bodys. Many appeared to have been trapped inside of their own homes. Left to be burned alive. I stood up and looked around at the horrors that had befallen the people here. The flicker started again, what appeared was the hateful town I was in. I am calm... I am calm... "You disgrace the very earth you walk upon, leave this place you disgusting cretin." Panting loudly I tried to leave, but many ponys blocked my way. Don't they know I am about to lose it? "Lets have some fun with this pathetic use of skin." "Lets string him up and watch him bleed." "All I want is that monster out of town." I lost it... I gave into my anger. I can only take so much, I felt nothing until the deed was done with. *** I remember... Why did I have to Remember? Why only after it was done... Why not before? I AM a monster, I have... done things... to the only beings that ever cared for me. Why? I cried... I had nothing left to lose... all has been taken from me due to my insufferable anger. I know what I fear most, out of all I have ever experienced. "Do you now? Enlighten me." "I fear losing control, to hurt everyone I am close to. I fear not being accepted by those I love, which is why I have not taken a lover for over three thousand years..." This was true, I had never, truly, loved the ones I had children with. I had done it because it was asked, Demigod children are very strong and loyal. "Is that all?" No... it wasn't. "I don't want to love another for them to only leave me, I can live forever but... they cannot" "Why not a fellow god?" "I never felt that click with any of the others... but when I felt it with mortals, I couldn't bear to know that I would still be young while they are old and withered. To watch everything I know and love to pass away before my eyes... I will assume you know that the way gods see time is very different from mortals, a hundred years would be the equivalent of a month to mortals." "Why did you not simply turn a mortal into a god?" "Many reasons... one that the rising of a god is often retaliated violently by other gods due to the fact that it would be seen as an act of war. If you turn someone into a god then it is very likely they would be loyal to their death, something in the gods universe is very dangerous to every other god." "And the other reason?" "I am one of the simplest gods, for me to try and give my powers to another would severely weaken me. You cannot get much more basic then earth" "Good... you have admitted what you fear, to escape you must fight your fear, I can do little. All I can do is offer advice" "Who are you?" "Reaper... it is my book that has caused this. But it may be for the best. For the one who has done this was, quite literally not themselves. Please forgive me for not acting sooner." "Please explain..." "My time with you has grown short, the others require me as well..." "Wait, what do you mean they are not themselves? Reaper? REAPER!" My crys fell on death ears as I was only met by silence. Before I could react the very world around me seemed to change, it was not flickering. More along the lines of bending due to some unseen force. The view of watching everything stretch, change, and bend infinitely caused me to become nauseated. I laid down on the ever changing ground and closed my eyes, anything to stop this feeling. Before long I fell into the embrace of sleep. *** "Where am I?" I had awoken in a court yard of some kind, I had little to no memory of my past, how strange... "Tellus... That my name? Weird if you ask me, but I'm not the one who named me, I think." Somewhere in the back of my mind came knowledge, it appears that Tellus means 'earth'. Even stranger. Well, I wont accomplish anything standing here so I should get a move on... what I need to accomplish is unknown. The large double doors that lead into the castle seems the most viable... although I would go there anyway because something seemed to be calling me, leading me, wanting me. Whatever the reason does not matter, all that matters is the result. *** The inside of the castle was quite spacious, almost ridiculously so. There were no tables, chairs, paintings, or doors. All there was was a single wide marble staircase, leading higher up in the large castle. This place gave me the creeps, the soft voice that was leading me was up those stairs... not like there was anywhere else for me to go. "Might as well" Up the stairs was a single hallway, with a single door at the end. The drastic change from marble to wood awed me, it was surprising that they didn't clash. Upon reaching the door I notice tiny writing on the door, off to the side so it would be difficult to see. 'Face'... that it? This place is starting to get scary, but the draw to the door was intoxicating. I could not help myself from opening the door. On the other side was a room full of many paintings, they covered every square inch of space, there were many long corridors, many of little to no description. All but one, it had an enormous painting of a creature, it looked like a cross between a human and werewolf. It had no fur, but the same animalistic red eyes looked down upon me. Everything else about it seemed human, were did I get werewolfs from? Obviously this is a work of art depicting the monster inside ourselves. "Familiar somehow..." But that itching feeling in my mind was ignored as I sprinted down the hallway, the feeling was so strong. I paid no attention to the glass walls on either side of me, I didn't even look to see what was behind them. All that mattered was the door ahead of me. Upon reaching it I could barely walk from the high of being so close to the door, I only gave the witting on it a glance not even reading it. Opening the door with inhuman speed I gasped at what happened, the feeling was replaced by dread nearly to the point of irrationality. What greeted me was even worse... The being looked me in the eye, gave a smile, and then got up. It walked towards me slowly, perhaps from the anticipation of it, to relish in the feeling of my dread, or simply because it knew I couldn't run. "Hello Tellus, glad you could make it..." I only stood there with my mouth open. "Don't worry I will make your stay as enjoyable as possible." I was pushed forward by a wall of stone, while blocking my exit in the process. "Fear..." "Yes, perhaps it would have been better if you had read the witting?" My mind was working at an alarming speed, time slowed down around me as I brought my thoughts together. Fight or Flight? *** 'If I flee I will have to run in the opposite direction of him, So I would have to turn around and in that time it could attack me. I would be caught off guard and will likely lose in the end. It is an exact copy of me except... those eyes. It must have the strength of my rage, so I would likely lose again. Our strength, skill, and expertise are equal, the only thing different is that he has rage, something I feel myself lacking at the moment... and those damn eyes. I am good at countering attacks, so against any other opponent I would wait for them to attack, but against me? It knows this, and I doubt it will attack at any time since it has both my strengths and weaknesses. He seems to possess my powers, but are those as strong? 'It has my strength but when my rage hits me, I find it much harder to use the concentration necessary to use my more powerful magic. Only simple things...' *** Fight or Flight? I launched myself into the air with a pillar of earth, going right over his head as I jumped. I caught him from behind and focused stone into my fist. I hit him with enough force to cave in a skull. The punch seemed to do nothing, I hit him well enough but he did not even move an inch. "My turn..." A kick hit me right across the face, sending me sprawling to the ground. "Get up..." I got up as quickly as someone can after having been kicked in the head with enough strength to shake a mountain. I stood at the ready, but my counter part seemed to have no interest in attacking, at least until I try to escape. Leaping into the air I did a spinning kick in an attempt to hit him square in the nose. While at the same time focusing a spike of earth on my foot. He grabbed my leg, then with strength only I match, he used the momentum of my kick to send me into the ground face first. I felt pain as my face was torn across the ground. "Get up..." I put my hand to my face as I stood up, my face burned like fire. Although I doubt I look much better now. "I have an idea, how about you try the same thing over and over again and hope the result changes" He said sarcastically. "If you don't step it up..." He didn't finish the threat, I knew full well what. My powers are most focused in physical contact, anything else is much harder to do without people believing in me. From what I can assume, the only other being here is myself. So my power is very limited. I grew angry from this, now my chances of beating him are even smaller... with horror I realized my anger was fading away, while my counter part seemed to be having trouble not ripping my throat out. Even fear itself cannot hold back my anger... with a roar he charged. *** I gasped in pain, I cannot take too many more hits. It is relentless... But never give in. For once you stop fighting loss is guaranteed. Although I would be in much better condition if I had given up, I was covered with brusies on every square inch of my body. Panting I readied myself for another one of his attacks. I blocked a punch to the gut just in time to be hit in the face with the other. I did not even have time to spit out the blood in my mouth before his foot made contact with the back of my head. I felt my face crush into the very stone beneath me, I am very glad that my skull is harder then mortals. He kicked me over to get a better look at me, blood was pouring freely down my face, preventing from seeing anymore then a blur of the monster above me. The thing I saw was his foot coming down on my head... Darkness. *** 'Tellus, I have little time to talk. So just listen. The human mind is a fickle thing, it can moved, shaped, or formed into anything. Keeping this in mind you cannot begin anew until the previous is destroyed, or sunken into the abyss of the mind. To get over your fear you must destroy the concept of your mind, only after doing this can you get over your fears." "Who are you? Where do you come from?" "Goodbye..." "Wait... WAIT. Damn." I didn't have time to say another word as I was thrown back into whatever world I'm in. *** "Owwwwww..." I awoke in pain, every where hurt. I attempted to look over my body but all I accomplished was falling on my ass. I was in a type of forest, although the kind I do not often find myself in. A jungle, I had tried living in one seven hundred years ago but earth and water don't mix... well they do but not when erosion comes into play. The rain made it so the stone in the area was too weak for my needs. So my most of my powers are out, unless I have the strength to turn dirt to stone... Nope, hurts like hell though. Time to survey the damage... Would fucked up suffice for my condition? I somehow do not think so, although I cannot think of any other sayings with the same meaning. I was covered with bruises, I know what bruises are. Damaged muscle and blood vassals... so I am having internal bleeding EVERYWHERE. Fan-fucking-tastic. Ok Tellus, ignore the pain. Transform it into productivity. I am in an unknown jungle where I have no idea the extent of the wildlife or plants. For all I know everything in front of me could be coated in countless poisons that could kill me. I need a mental list of what I need to do... Survive- working on it Come up with a reason to survive- I have not kicked Licens ass yet Make a shelter- fuck that, I'm too damn tiered Make tools- read above Find food and water- start on that stat Send a signal for help- No one knows my ass is here, I'm fucked. Stay active- Yeah, can't have myself becoming insane from loss of human contact ??? Profit I added in the last two for kicks and giggles, you know, Why the hell not? *** I began coughing uncontrollably, to my horror it was blood. Great... I can't stay here, there is no drinkable water. Obviously it is the water with these deadly diseases and parasites. What little I can even find comes from the dew of the plants here, although I suspect the plants themselves are poisonous. I made a choice earlier, drink possibly deadly water, or die of thirst. It also seems that many of them here... destroy the mind so to speak. Causing hallucinations, uncontrollable muscle spasms, and bouts of memory loss. I have suffered these, but I will live. A gods immune system is very strong, I could likely eat most of these plants but I would be unable to function afterwards. For me to get sick from the water... this would kill near any mortal within a day. With no opinions I set out for a random direction, hell I'm already lost what is the worst that could happen? Oh shit. *** "Whos there?" nothing, like always, they hide when I suspect them but come when I don't. It turns out seven days without food, water, or any rest of any kind will really fuck you up. Nothing here is edible, nothing is drinkable, and everything is poisonous. I can't sleep for they watch me, I hear them, FEEL them... they are in my mind, my skin, my very soul. Yet it isn't enough for them, not until I am a shivering husk of my former self. Oh no it is coming... I tried to stop it but it cannot be stopped. The monsters here are horrid, I never saw them, but they are there... It must be so. "My skin..." They are crawling, biting, tearing, ripping, munching, crunching. I closed my eyes to try and escape the feeling... but I couldn't take it. With immense strength I ripped open my arms with my now sharp nails to get to the parasites. *** They are gone... but at what cost? Both of my arms are torn to shreds, but the pain didn't bother me... What did was the husks of the now dead parasites. I could not touch them... they were not there to begin with. My hands just went through them, I began laughing uncontrollably... what is real and what is not? I don't even know who I am anymore, do I even exist? Perhaps this is just a figment of the imagination. I was at my breaking point. *** Ten days, no food or water. I could barely crawl, my throat burned like fire. I will not live another day... Here I am... back where I started, no progress made, nothing to show for it. Crazy right? I traveled for nine days looking for what I need to survive and I end up right where I started... I no longer possessed the strength needed to fight off the needs of my body. I have to admit, surviving for ten days with no food or water while suffering through the affects of mind altering plants is impressive... although I admit I would have preferred for the plants to down right kill me instead of this. Least they don't affect me as much as they did, turns out constantly being poisoned by something grants you immunity to it. Something's different... is that writing on that tree? I tried reading it but failed many times, I had lost the ability to read... or so I thought as It suddenly became clear. "Bend" With that my memories were unlocked once again, what I had faced before this became clear. 'Break yourself... you will begin anew' I will, looking around I realized many of the plants are recognizable. One in particular stood out, it was completely black, stem, leaves, and all. With a single white fruit hanging from it, it was only about the size of a cherry. Mortis Umbra, Mortuus Fructu, Demens Fructum, Mortis Osculum... The shadow of death, dead fruit, the fruit of a madman, kiss of death. So many names for a single plant, although it deserves everyone of them. This plant is famous because of what it causes... I recalled the description from a book that I had read due to the plants being near my home, about a thousand years ago. I did not question why this memory was unlocked from so long ago... *** "Mortis Umbra is possibly the deadliest plant that had ever been conceived. During the time of the worlds beginning a single god, a god of death, got into a competition with a fellow god, a god of chaos. They wanted to know who could create the deadliest plant, the god of chaos believed it would be easy, as chaos is required in all creation. He had believed that he could out smart the god of death. He devised a plan to show her the power of chaos itself, he would make a plant that caused insanity, a favorite of his. While at the same time causing unimaginable pain. "The god of death knew of his intentions, it was a part of the competition for the other to eat the fruit, overcome by pride she decided she would continue with the competition. She knew she would become insane upon eating it, but if she was going to go insane she would do so with power. So she made what became known as 'Deaths kiss'. A single plant with a single flower, no one knew what this plant would cause as it had never been seen before. She told no one what she had done to the plant, there was enough poison to kill thousands of mortals and many gods with just a single drop from the fruit. "On the day of the competition the god of deaths lover discovered her plan. He begged her not to do it but she was determined, he had her make one promise though, one that saved countless worlds, a cure. She followed his request, and made it so a single creature could consume the plant, a creature that her lover had made. For only its poisonous spit could stop it, although one had to first look into the beasts eyes so the poison would not kill it. "Many gods had come to watch the competition between the two gods, although deaths lover was told not to be there he came anyway, staying a good distance away so she would not see him. Many believed that chaos would win as the plant he had made bore many red fruit, all of which screamed in the torturous anguish of countless individuals. "As both gods put the others fruit into their mouths many believed that deaths plant had no effect, as the god of chaos was completely fine while deaths eye were wide with fear from invisible opponents, while screaming from the immense pain. Without warning the god of chaos slumped over, dead. His body turned into pure red energy as it flowed into death, increasing her insanity ten fold by the increase in power. With a rage unmatched by any she began killing the gods around her, herself and the former god of chaos were the strongest of all the worlds gods at the time. For her to have that much power sent what little remained of her mind over the edge, and became the first mad god. "It took four gods working together at the same time to defeat her, they combined their powers into lightning, something that in most circumstances happens when Water, Fire, Wind, and Earth work together. Water turns to steam, fire ignites it, wind shapes it, earth directs it. "One of those was her lover. "Overcome by rage that her lover had turned on her, she did the most powerful curse that had ever been preformed, she cursed the plants that Chaos and herself had made, they would forever be bound together, and that it will grow in all current worlds. The plants formed together into a black plant, with a single white fruit. If any being were to eat it they would see unseen enemies, feel the pain of hundreds of tortured souls, then die a blubbering mess of their former selves, all within two minutes, as the time it takes to kill was expanded so the one who ate the fruit would feel as much misery as possible. "She died with one last insane cackle as the plant she had created disappeared in a cloud of black smoke, transporting itself to the many realms that had been created. "Deaths former lover wanted to right her wrongs, in hopes that others will not suffer too badly. So he sent his creature to all the worlds, the creature would always know where the plants was, and would save those who ate it. It is unknown what element he possessed, or what the creature is as the being had been killed off in many worlds due to the worth of its eyes, and scales. So in time, the plant, as well as the creature, were forgotten. That was until the plant began reappearing in worlds, while many had believed it had been killed off, known as nothing more then a legend. "Many worlds died from the plant without the creature there to save them, as the beast eats the fruit of the plant so that it may not spread. There are few worlds left that house this creature, so the job of controlling it often went into the hands of the worlds god of death. "If one finds the plant, proceed to alert your worlds god of death to take care of the problem, as the only way the creature will show itself is if one ate the fruit, something that will likely cause death in the end anyway" *** That is all I needed to know. It is the only thing that can kill me, as I do not even have the strength to kill myself. With shaking hands, I took hold of the fruit, and put it into my mouth... the last thing I remember are the words... "Break"
Mortis tot Vultus: XXIVMany faces of Death Warning, this chapter is going to be very graphic, if you have a very active imagination do not proceed. Darkness is all that welcomed Infelix, he had lost control of his own body long ago. He dared not think of what had caused him to change, for if he did, the visions would appear... He could never get the sound of screams out of his head, at times it sounded like a dying animal, at others it was his own voice. But he knew who it was, is, and will be. Himself at different times of his life, when he first began changing, when he went through the pain of being torn apart, of having his very mind ripped from his body, leaving it nothing but a husk for the monster to ravage. When his mother died... when his father tortured him for his own sick experiments... when he killed the deer out of anger, when he lost his mind... when he-he... tortured those children. He tried desperately to believe that is was the monster that did those things... but he could feel, see, and hear everything, it, himself, the other, the monster, did. He felt the crunch of the Childs head beneath his boot, he felt the resistance of flesh meet his blade with the bound mans hand, who he later hunted down. He was glad that he had survived, that the one god that had survived had saved him from his grasp. He wished dearly he could be welcomed at deaths door, but he knew it would never come. For his soul belonged to his own father, he could never truly die, even if he were to take his own life... Infelix cried deeply, hoping for any relief from the prison of his own mind... He was brought back to the sound of an angry voice. "DAMN IT THAT WAS MY FAVORITE FEDORA." Infelix had been paying little attention to the fight, he knew the gods could not defeat him... as much as he would enjoy the feeling of deaths sweet embrace he knew he would only end up back in his fathers dominion, just like the eleven times before someone had managed to stick a knife in his poisoned heart. He had even attempted to take his own, which only ended with him being... punished before his father. He lost interest as he felt his back hit the wall, it would not even leave a bruise. If the god could do so little damage to him now, he dreaded thinking what would happen now that his other was angry... He tried to block out the sound of bones but ultimately failed... he had never succeeded once in doing so. Suddenly, he heard his other talking, he could never tell what it said, only the constant spite, anger, and venom in his words. But there was another voice... it appeared in his mind, but it could not be understood, as he had no control over it. HE felt a white light overtake him, then a feeling of peace... then darkness. *** "One mans dream, is anothers nightmare. But what if the one man is not one? For death, like yourself, has many faces. Some show mercy, some less then so. Dreams are often a minds representation of past experiences, or hidden horrors within our minds. To escape your past you must recover the truth, kill yourself, and become one. Sleep Infelix, Sleep." *** "Subject one twenty seven shows signs of success, must investigate further. Ironic isn't it? Fail over a hundred times then succeed on the one that showed the least promise. Will need a way to erase subjects morality, or else all will be for naught. Will also need to change subjects mind, body, and soul, not smart enough, strong enough, or cruel enough. Perhaps I should have started with this one instead of my favored children. Doesn't matter now, but I will need a way to keep a leash on him, do not believe he will follow for no reason... subject is awakening... tests shall proceed." A dark shadowy figure stood above a small child, likely from the ages from nine to twelve. The child was stirring from whatever nightmare it has been forced to go through, the figure paid no attention to the Childs pained gasps, focusing more on witting in his notebook. On the other end of child a man, barely twenty. The subject. Bound to a chair with strange torturous devices attached to said chair. *** "Test was a success, safe to say subject has lost sense of trust for other beings, unlikely to regain. Quite proud from ingenuity to destroy it, took many trys but succeeded in time. Turns out best way is to have subject go through pain, misery, and emotional insecurity to lose trust. Found that this test showed most success. Took inspiration from a 'movie' from a place called earth, surprised mortals are capable of such cruelty. Need to investigate earth potential in recruitment. "Have subject trapped in metal binds, have small child on opposing end of subject. Tell child before hand that their one chance at survival is the subject, and that if they want to escape that upon being freed they must press a button, hidden from subject, that will break subjects bones. Tell child likely result is saviors death. Mortals will go to immense hardships to insure their own survival. Even possible death of savior, or at least crippling and pain. "Have subject go through immense pain to free child, then to have child betray, little ashamed that I could not think of it, must find a way to thank earth for idea. Gift basket? Perhaps not endless torture? Not sure. "Shall now play video, again surprised at earth capabilities. Should capture as soon as possible, capture of earth will ensure dominance over other realms." *** A man groaned as he awoke from his haphazard slumber, his first thought was to try and force himself upright but gasped in pain as razors shredded into his face. What was he going to go through today? "Attention subject, now will be a test of how far you will go for others. In front of you is a child. If you wish to save said child you must go to immense means to ensure its survival. Every thirty seconds a spike will be sent into the child, each into a vital artery. The time will start once this message ends or if you decide to act for yourself" The man attempted to get a good look at what encased him, but failed. "To free the child three buttons must be pressed. One is beyond the mask of spikes in front of you, likely you will be blinded in order to free child. Another to your right hand, upon pressing said button bear trap will spring. To left is barbed wire, with a healthy dose of salt. If you can endure said pain and crippling child will go free. I suggest you take action... now" *** "Success. After many trys said objective has been achieved. Subject has been split into many different 'personalities' decided to name the three dominant ones. " Infelix, most like original subject, likely holding onto strange sense of morality, thought that this one would hold much promise, hopes dashed once subject still went thought pain for others, while disobeying orders upon threat of torture. "Infirma, shows least promise, weakest of three, will cry for victims instead of acting, too weak to act, will follow orders upon threat, likely from fear, still weakest, prefer others over this one. "Lastly Ira, decided to pick this one over others, will not help those in need unless ordered, no morality, will be good assassin, will follow orders without thinking, even without threat of torture, too bad this personality cannot exist without others, or will be have destroyed others by now." *** "Subject escaped not long ago, appears it was Infelix's idea. Took previous logs before escape, unsure how subject managed to escape, made sure to keep subject in bonds before leaving alone. Seems only two out of the three minds agreed to the idea, as Ira seemed to be distracted yesterday, as if he was fighting off some unknown force. Didn't pay attention yesterday, should have, this could have been avoided, will not make same mistake again." *** "A jungle of concrete, a maze, hidden horrors within" Infelix gasped while running through the corridors. "No escape, must follow the pipes... be quite you, you are not helping..." "Whispers in the dark, my own mind, unknown horrors. Find a way to end pain. Death? No, too risky, cannot trust Ira. He is not named after wraith for nothing. Give in? No, to give is to take, and to take is to steal... Does not have to make sense I am in control... quite Ira, your voice serves no purpose here. Hmm... Infirma that could work... but you only wish to end your own pain, you care little for others, not strong enough to act... Free the previous? No we have all seen him, he is nothing, we are all figments of his mind... Contact the others? No, they are too weak to be of service..." The man continued to talk to himself as he ran through the corridors, paying little attention to where he was going, content with wandering aimlessly while his father searches for him. "Read the journal? You only wish to stop for him to catch us, you were always his favorite you pompous fool. You know nothing of the pain we others have gone through, but you are not in control I am, If you wish to continue talking I suggest you watch your voice, you are giving me a headache. Although I do wish to know what he has done to us, me, myself, you, and him. Very well, my curiosity has been peaked.." *** I cannot believe you still stand behind him after seeing the horrors he has put upon us... It is not justified, you are nothing more then a pawn to him, but you are too foolish to see it. Infirma you seem quite from this revelation... What no response... something not right... What have you done Ira! You... killed him? How? Not possible, does not make sense... you will not kill me, I am smarter then you, I am dominant, I control the body now, so long as I have say you will never be in control... If I have to take my own life to make sure you will not harm others I will, but until then I am content with this control and free thinking I have come to know." Growls came from down the hall, raspy, deadly growls. The huffing of dead lungs echoing down the quite hallways. "Seems father has unleashed the hounds... Come Ira I doubt the hounds care for your life as much as they care for mine, they only know how to kill, not how to capture. If you wish to live I suggest you help me with this predicament... Fine, I will fight them alone, I do not require your cruelty to defeat the mutts" The man stood, keeping his back away from the source of the sounds. "Come on dogs, your meat is here" From darkness came the dead. Parts of the hounds bodys had already decomposed, but that did not matter much to their already enhanced strength. With a lunge the man set himself upon the dogs, he became an animal, while at the same time mumbling to himself, likely from the voices in his head. "Killing does not require... cruelty... mercy killing, they are suffering..." The man mumble while dodging the many attacks from the hounds, they could not land a blow on the speedy 'human'. The man sent his foot into the skull of one of the smaller hounds, his first kill. Although he did not enjoy killing innocents, these animals are no longer animals... little more then fancy battle slaves. The man stumbled, the dogs took it upon themselves to rid this menace from themselves. A grunt of pain, a recovery, a snap, a crack, a hit, a bite... An infection. *** Ira was quite happy at the turn of events, upon the infection setting itself into his body he regained control. He did not show the mutts the mercy that Infelix had, instead opting for breaking the bones of the creatures, disabling them, knowing they still felt pain did little to slow his assault. He killed them slowly, even when he knew victory was in sight. Before long all of the mutts were broken down, and killed. "Time flys when you're having fun ehh Infelix... what not going to justify that with a response ehh? No matter, I'm sure father will be here soon. What you think he will allow the infection to kill us? No, you are wrong, perhaps if it was only you but I am different. I am favored, unlike you and that dead weakling... Ahh still haven't found the body ehh? No matter. Trust me, that weakling is gone... I sure as fuck am not going to tell you how I did it, I will just tell you I was only able to do it because he was weak, too bad you are not the same ehh? Well what is the point of having those weaker then you if you cannot prove your strength against them? Bah, I am growing tired of this useless conservation, goodbye." *** "Hello father. I am in control again. I have also found a way to kill the other parts of my mind, too bad if I tell you he will find out and will destroy me." "I enjoy that you think I will reward you for returning after escaping... I do not care if you were not the one who did it, you must be punished." "Wha...What do you have in mind father?" "Have you heard of my undead called patchworks?" "No... father I'm sorry please anything but that." "I care not for what you do and do not want. You will accept your punishment and enjoy it. Do I make myself clear?" "Yes sir..." "Good, sorry I cannot spare any painkillers. They are in short supply right now" *** "Get it over with..." "You cannot rush perfection." Dead Wind said as he began cutting along his sons jaw, carefully removing the skin, muscle, and bone. Ira did not call out in pain once. "There that was to bad was it? Now to add in the replacement..." Dead Wind then melded metal into his Childs jaw, then carefully replacing the skin and muscle over it. "Now to replace the rest, although metal is expensive so I have opted to use body parts from previous living beings. Do not worry you will not always be a hideous freak, for your soul belongs to me. Upon your death I can remake you how ever I please. This is just punishment..." *** "I am sorry you have had to relive these horrors, although it was not I who decided to do so. For the the book is gaining control... you do not even wish to think what Licens is going through."
Foeditatem Praeteritum: XXVhorrors of the Past This chapter is going to have ritualistic sacrifice. And murder... and... other stuff that could be scary so... warning? It also has a lot of crappy one liners, jokes, and puns. YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED. Also this is more linear then the other pasts of the characters, so should be easier to understand. "You have not been a god for long, in fact scarcely a century. You have many years ahead of you, so it is best to put the past behind you, or it will destroy you. Although the curse does not help your case." *** "Please don't go, I need you..." "I'm sorry Marian, but I have a job to do, the streets are full of criminals and lowlifes. Either I go or my superiors will stop sending in those silver coins. Anyway, Jeffrey is going to end up getting the squad killed... idiot barely knows the hilt of a sword from the, I quote 'pointy end'" "Every time you go out that door I fear I'll never see you again..." "Don't worry baby, I'm too suborn too die. I've been stabbed, impaled, sliced, you name it... Damn I'm more or less a veteran of the guard" "And all of that happened while you were on patrol. I swear if you don't come back the gates of Infernum will not stop me." "Ha, I know. Suppose I should make sure I come back so the gods wont have a reason to be pissed. I doubt breaking into the underworld would call for much celebration." "Please be careful..." "Don't worry I'l-" "No really, no unnecessary risks just to catch some lowlife. I mean it..." "Your wish is my command." he said with a snicker, bowing low out the door. "Your majesty" "The sarcasm dripping from your mouth is revolting, now get out of my sight" she smiled as he pretended to trip out the door, she then proceeded with the menial labor of cleaning house. Even with her husband always risking his life, she was in a way, content. There is a certain pride in knowing your lover protects those who cannot protect themselves. She could not help thinking "All men are idiots, and I married their King." *** "Jeffrey... put that down before you hurt yourself." Light travels faster than sound. This is why some people appear bright until you hear them speak. "Bahh, put down my weapon? I hope you know I come from a greatly estab-" "Yeah yeah, blah blah, I am superior to you, you dirty peasant. Let me rephrase it... I Do Not Give Two Shits about your family, I don't care if your Fatas' own son. What I say goes, and if you do not put that weapon down I will personally hang you up by your balls and turn you into a Feriae ornament. Now please... put it down..." Jeffrey put the weapon down, rather clumsily at that. He nearly sliced off his own foot. How such an idiot got into the guard is astonishing. Although if one were to think about it, it is not surprising. The streets were going to hell, crime ran rampart. Nobles volunteered their sons so their families would get some honor... idiots don't even put their kids through training. Just send them down and hope for the best. Jeffrey was one of these cases... Even worse he was put second in command with no experience in weapons, tactics, or how to talk to anyone of a social standing without shitting himself. Skills vital to a guard. "Alright team, there was a domestic disturbance down by the aqueduct. Pacia, Jaco, Grven, and Cervin you handle that. Jeffrey, Brice, Dylen, and myself shall handle the murder case by the docks. Vecia, Feldan, and the recruits stay here in case anyone else comes by. Once you handle the disturbance patrol the area. In two hours return for further orders, Silvia will give you your next orders while I handle the murder. Alright everyone get prepared. *** The guard captain began putting on his honorary armor, a gift from the queen herself for such good work at keeping the streets free from crime for three years, it was the safest the city had been in over a hundred years, well at least until the neighborhood cult decided to get involved in crime. Made from the highest quality skymetal, metal light enough to keep you quick on your feet, yet strong enough to stop a rampaging Hydra. It was similar to civilian clothing, so he could go unnoticed in a crowd. He then proceeded to put on his near trademarked fedora that the queen was nice enough to have armored for him. It was quite different from the heavy, iron plate mail of the regular guards. Although calling it 'plate mail' was misleading as the armor was often mismatched and scavenged from whatever could be found, as iron was worth near its weight in gold. But that never stopped the queen from having the guards wearing only that instead of the much cheaper, and nearly as durable bronze armor. The queen is too prideful to stoop to such 'barbaric' alloys. Lastly the captain put his spear on his back, and knife at his belt. The spear was different from most due to it being made completely out of metal, mainly iron but the blade was skymetal. To say that it was worth its weight in gold would be wrong, it is worth ten times its weight in gold, if you added another ten pounds to it. Partly due to gold being in abundance. The knife was basic, made of iron with a silver handle, inlaid with a single topaz at the pommel. Mainly decorative, but could kill as well as the next weapon, perhaps even more so with who welded it. *** "Poor man..." The captain said as he examined the body. "Keep the area secured, Don't want any passerbyers to see this." The guards then proceeded to block off both ends of the alley. "Three stab wounds to the area around the heart..." The captain said while removing the bloodied shirt of the victim. "looks like the heart was purposely avoided... hmmm... wounds in the place of the three main Coronary arterys. Cause of death, suffocation from three to four minutes due to oxygenated blood not being pumped... painful, victim got to look into their killers eyes before death. Poor bastard. No money or valuables taken. So someone killing for fun? Not a pleasant thought." "Brice identity of victim..." "Male, Caucasian, age twenty-three to early thirties. Homeless, fit, would have had to been taken by surprise due to lack of resistance. Name, known to be called 'Squeaky'. Family, unknown. Likely picked out due to chances of not being missed, body would have gone unnoticed for days if children hadn't regularly visited this man. Founded by Tyler and Viven Choftein." "could this have been a random act of violence?" "Possible, but unlikely. Victim was likely chosen from other plausible victims. Homeless, no family, unlikely to be noticed gone. Killer must not have known of the children." "Possible motive?" "Markings show signs of ritualistic sacrifice, along with way victim was killed very likely. Local cult may be responsible, seems they worship a god of wind called Licens. Little is known of him." "Have the surrounding buildings been explored?" "No, no one has entered these buildings for years, likely unstable from lack of upkeep." "Well then, looks like we should get started on that aye? Brice your with me, everyone else keep this area secured, don't let anyone mess with the body." *** "Well... suppose we should start with the monastery." The monastery was in disrepair, loose floorboards, collapsing beams, enough dust to kill a maid. "What was worshiped here?" "The god Fata, was prosperous until Licens became known, suspecting hidden war between the two religions as many people were reported dead in region." "Are we sure this place is abandoned?" "No one has been seen entering for many months, although there is still the possibility that they don't use the front door." "Well lets get searching, shame Fata's monastery hasn't been taken care of..." *** "Found something, come." "What did you find Brice?" "Trapdoor, hidden beneath pile of wood. Looks like it was used often due to disturbed dust." "Brice go get a guard or two, tell them I called for them. Need to be prepared for what might be down there." *** "Should have known Jeffrey would have volunteered..." the captain said while making contact with palm to face. "Well, Brice you guard the trapdoor I'll go down with Jeffrey." "Jeffrey I swear to Fata if you mess this up I will personably hit you so hard you will be shitting out of your mouth. Do you understand?" "I am not stupid Captain. I have after all been educated by the best minds money can-" "Rule number one, no talking. Rule number two, don't touch anything. Rule number three, don't be so Fata damn annoying. Rule number four, Don't die. I don't want to end up with a mountain of paperwork and your asshole father blabbing to the queen about how 'inept' I am at 'allowing' you to die. If that happens I will follow to the underworld and rip your damn throat out. Intelligere?" "Understood... but if I get-" "Rule number one?" "Shut up?" "Good job... now please shut the fuck up." The captain was normally not so hostile to his troops, but Jeffrey was different. He was not a guard, the only reason he got in was because of his father. This type of man would never make it in the guard, how he hasn't died already is surprising. And when he dies the captain will be the one blamed when it is his own damn fault he sent his boy to do a mans job. Pathetic, nobles care not for the common people. They only send the kids down to 'discipline' them. Because they are too damn lazy to do it themselves. Worst part is you can't discipline them, due to them being a spoon fed noble. If you did they would blab to their fathers then the captain would end up with even more paperwork... you can never win with these nobles. *** The light clink of metal on stone echoed throughout the cavern, the captain and Jeffrey had discovered that the trapdoor led off into a long underground hallway. "Smells like shi-" "Shut... up and no it doesn't" Jeffrey huffed at the interruption from the captain, but stayed quite none the less. "Why do you never agree with me?" "If I agreed with you we'd both be wrong." "So ummm... Do you support the queens ideals with the war?" "I personally think she is an idiot. Fighting for peace is like fucking for virginity." "I could tell her you know..." "Yes I am sure she would believe a dumbass like yourself who barely knows one end of a sword from another instead of a well honored guard that is famous for stopping crime. So go on ahead" The captain continued "You know let me give you some advice that will help you out in life... Better to remain silent and be thought a fool, than to speak and remove all doubt." "Anymore smartass advice oh wise captain?" "In fact yes, I do. Behind every successful man is his woman. Behind the fall of a successful man is usually another woman. "That doesn't seem very relevant..." "It doesn't have to be, I'm awesome. Problem?" ... "We have been walking for ages... my feet hurt..." "Quite" "I am getting tired of your ton-" "Quite I heard something..." "It is probably a rat, now stop interrupting me or-" "I Said Be Quite" the captain put extra force behind it, secretly saying 'if you say one more thing I will murder you'. Jeffrey didn't take the hint. "HEY YOU OUT THERE YOU'RE A RAT RIGHT?" The shuffling of feet came from the shadowy corners, the captain put his back to Jeffrey and took the spear from his back. "Your a real piece of work you know that right? You shout out in an underground cavern where we do not know if the simple echo will collapse the entire area" the captain continued preaching to the idiot 'guard'. "Then you disobey a direct order. While also being a complete and total dumbass and alerting any person, monster, or predator, to our location. Even worse, you decide to do this when I said I heard something, as we are now being surrounded by an unknown amount of hostiles." "Erhh how do you know they are hostile?" "If they were friendly they would have said so, the only people who would be down here are likely murderous cultists, and from the sound of feet there are likely at least ten of them. So I hope you are real fucking happy, because there is little to no chance you will live." Jeffrey started hyperventilating, when the human brain is put into situations it cannot comprehend the brain shuts down, panics, and will often make the situation worse then it already is. "I hate you Jeffrey. If we survive this I will make sure you never touch a weapon ever again". Jeffrey fumbled for the mace at his side, the normal weapon of the guard. Everyone could hear him shaking in his armor. Many battle crys surrounded the two guards, with a ferocity that would rival the military a group of men charged from the darkness. The captain quickly dispatched one of the quicker cultists, while just barely dodging out of the way of a cutlass. "JEFFREY DO A BARREL ROLL" The captain didn't like Jeffrey, but that doesn't mean he wants him dead. For once in his life Jeffrey followed orders. Jeffrey rolled in the direction of the captain, scarcely avoiding a jab from a bronze spear. The captain protected his fellow from any further attacks by positioning his spear so that any who got close enough to them would have to dodge it. The captain seeing Jeffrey coming to his feet, charged at the cultists. They were surprised by the ferocity of a single man. He attacked them like a trapped animal, perilously deflecting fatal attacks while delivering them himself. "Help me!" The captain was distracted just enough for a cultist with an ax to knock the spear out of his hand. He caught the shaft of the ax mild swing, and delivered a furry of punches to the cultists abdomen. With a kick he removed the ax from the others possession, and gave it back to him in the place of his skull. Looking over at the former area of Jeffrey the captain noticed he was not there, in fact he was no where to be seen. "JEFFREY" He shouted, while back stepping away from the pair of cultists that were left. Looking around the captain noticed that Jeffrey was being attacked by a rather large cultist, who looked more wolf then man. Jeffrey was barely holding his own, if you describe holding his own in the loosest possible way. The captain couldn't get to Jeffrey with the two cultist blocking his way, they knew this as they slowly began inching towards him, with dagger and sword at the ready. The captain drew his knife just in time to deflect a jab at his stomach from the knife wielder, he dodged many more attacks before seeing an opening. Grabbing onto the attackers shoulder he twisted his arm, causing him to drop the blade. The captain then shoved the cultist in the general direction of his fellow. His friend wasn't able to react in time and impaled him. With a kick the captain sent the survivor onto his back, drew his knife, and slit his throat in one fluid motion. With the death of the ones who blocked his way he saw the wolf like man on top of Jeffrey, quite literally, tearing him apart. The captain lunged for his spear, then with deadly accuracy, sent the spear into the wolf mans spine. The beast slumped over dead, the captain rushed over to survey if Jeffrey was alive. "Get this asshole off of me..." he gasped, seems Jeffrey can take a beating. Shoving the carcass off of Jeffrey, and then roughly pulling him, up the captain said, "I fucking hate you." "Sorry... Wont happen again..." "I surely hope not, doesn't look like you will live through another ambush. We need to head back to the others, I don't want to be stuck down here with someone who can barely resist cutting himself with a blunt object. Fata must love stupid people, he made SO many." *** "Damnit Jeffrey what did you do?" "I-I don't know I was just walking then this rope came down and I pulled it and-" "Why the fucking fuck did you pull a Fata damn rope for no fucking Fata damned reason? See what you fucking did? You somehow managed to make this a thousand times worse, you collapsed the only way we could get back. I do not care how much your father is going to complain or how much paper work I'll have to do, you are never going to guard again as long as I am alive. I swear you could find a way to fuck up anything..." "It is not my fault you dragged us down into this dark dreary, hole. Why you-" "I didn't say it was your fault, I said I was blaming you and let me stop you right there... I did not ask for you to be a guard, I did not ask for you and your smart ass to come down here, I did not ask for you to shout out to a group of cultists, I did not ask you to pull a damn rope that would trap us down here with murderers. So please, SHUT THE FUCK UP!" With anger in his heart, Jeffrey pulled the mace from around his waist. With fire in his eyes he stepped perilously towards the captain. "Boy you have no idea the amount of shit you have just walked into, put that down before I break your hand." Jeffrey swung his mace in an overhanded swing, the captain caught his wrist just in time. Then with the strength of a hammer, he kneed Jeffrey in the jaw with his metal tipped knee. The snap of his jaw sounded throughout the cavern, the amount of pain Jeffrey must be feeling must be enormous. "I warned you boy..." The captain said as he pulled Jeffrey over his shoulders, and threw him onto a wooden beam. Cracking wood was all that could be heard as Jeffrey landed. " you know, Some cause happiness wherever they go. Others whenever they go. You are one of those Jeffrey. Now stay here boy, I'll be back for you later." The captain tied up Jeffrey, he would fully recover in a few minutes. No cultists would be able to get to him since this place is just a single long hallway. As they would have to come through him first. Do not argue with an idiot. He will drag you down to his level and beat you with experience. *** "Well this just keeps getting better and better" The captain, surveying the one room he had come across. There were a large number of cages, some of them filled with body parts, monsters, weapons, and sometimes all of them. The captain nearly threw up when a man like being ripped into an arm. "What are you doing?" The captain could not help but scream at the mans cannibalistic nature. The man slowly stood up onto his hind legs, then slowly looked over his shoulder into the captains eyes. All that could be seen are two completely black eyes, with bloodshot pupils, surrounded by a sea of white, the Iris. The more monster then man looked at the rusty bars that separated him from his meal, with slow, deliberate movements, the man snapped the bars in half. Seems when faced with fresh meat it is given initiative to escape. The man still took slow steps towards its prize, perhaps crippled in some way or seeing no reason to move quickly. "Stay back!" The shout did nothing to slow down the monsters advances. With a roar the captain impaled the man straight through the cheat. It seemed unfazed by having its organs torn apart. The captain quickly removed the spear, and instead stabbed the beast right through the head. At first it looked as if it had been killed, as it had slumped to the ground, but a green like pus began covering the wounds. Within seconds the beasts previous wounds disappeared, as if they were never there. The captain realizing it could not kill the beast drew his eyes upon the monsters brethren. The captain ran over to a cage and sent his spear into the lock of the cage housing a humanoid lizard. The lizard stepped out hesitantly, locked eyes with the captain, bowed, then walked towards him with his right scaly hand out in a sign of a handshake. To say the captain was surprised that this beast was intelligent would be an understatement. His mind churned out every curse he had ever heard, enough to make a sailor blush. It is not everyday a humanoid lizard wants to shake your hand. The lizard man was mainly green, with stripes of blue, red, and yellow. With a purple diamond shape at the base of his skull. The man was still getting steadily closer, but with the way it was going they had at least a minute before they had to worry. The lizard tried to talk, but all that came out were barbaric hisses and screeches. "Can you understand me? The lizard nodded. The captain would assume he had been drugged if he knew he hadn't eaten or drank lately. "Will you help me?" The lizard nodded, almost hesitantly. Likely it doesn't want to throw away the new life it has been given. "Are any of the others intelligent?" The lizard shook his head, seems the captain got lucky with the one he freed. "Can you kill this thing?" The lizard nodded, and motioned towards the captains knife. The captain gave it over without hesitation. He could tell the reptile meant him no harm. The lizard then did the strangest thing, he spat on the blade. The metal almost sizzled from the large amount of toxins that must be present. It then ran over and stabbed the being a single time, in the gut. At first it seemed nothing happened, but then it began shaking uncontrollably. With a single death cry it slumped over, finally dead. "DAMN NATURE YOU SCARY" *** "So... were you always a lizard?" It nodded. "Too bad you can't tell me about your life, seems interesting..." The Reptile looked into the captains eyes that said 'you have no fucking idea' "So do you have a name?" All that came from the reptile were the same hisses and screeches. "Well HISCRIKKALLVABLAHBLAH is real hard to pronounce so I'll just call you... Greatness." The lizard nodded approval. "Well lets find a way to end these cultist. You up for it Greatness?" *** Greatness motioned for the captain to stop by holding up his right scaly hand. The lizard crouched low to the ground and snuck forward. Greatness came back with in the minute. "How many" whispered the captain. Greatness held up all of his fingers, closed them and opened them again several times... "I am going to assume a fuckton. Correct?" Greatness nodded. Greatness then held up a single finger. "Ummmm... what?" Greatness tried to elaborate but ultimately failed. Seems charades is not one of the captains talents. "You know what, fuck it. I am going to assume that something very deadly is ahead and it will likely kill us both, correct?" A nod came from the lizard man. "Don't want to keep them waiting then ehh?" The lizard man and captain came upon an alter of some kind, with many cultists in gray robes on. On the alter was the body of a dead woman, looked like she had been killed much the same way as the hobo. Over her holding a gold dagger was a shirtless man, with white pants that appeared to be quite baggy. Covered with the blood of his victim. "Next" The man said, while roughly pushing the body off of the stone table. The captain and Greatness were grabbed roughly from behind by a large number of cultists. How they managed to sneak past Greatness' enhanced hearing and the captains instincts was impressive. "Thought you could sneak up on me ehh? You can't sneak up on the god of wind, I am the master of sneaking. Notice how you didn't hear my friends? They have been blessed." "Oh I will have some fun with you guard. You have been a large pain in my ass with you killing off my followers." The god said to the captain "Well" he said, with a devilish smirk. "Looks like you just got......" Without warning a pair of black sunglasses came into existance. "....WINDED. AWW YEAH." He then punched the captain in the gut, knocking the breath out of him. "That is the single worst one... liner... I have ever heard." The captain said through pained gasps. The anger in the gods eyes was worth the punch to the jaw. "Ahh I know you, I'll send a present to your wife. Maybe I'll hook her up when your dead" Anger fueled the captain but he refused to be goaded by the god. "Looks like my pet has gotten free..." Greatness did not like being called a pet, as he hissed at him. "What are you going to do ehh?" Greatness answered with a face full of his toxic spit, seems either The god of Wind was stupid, didn't know about his spit, or both. Either way it gave them just enough breathing room to break free from their captors. As they seemed a bit distracted by their god wallowing in pain. Greatness sent the knife into the skull of a cultist, only to spit in the face of one closing in. The captain knew little about how well Greatness could fight but judging by how well he was doing he could take care of himself. With a barbaric roar the captain roughly grabbed hold of a nearby cultist, then literal threw him into a gathering crowd of cultists. DAMN. The captain momentary distracted was grabbed from behind, he kicked and flailed and managed to nail several cultists in the head. But it took some help from Greatness to unleash his captors iron hold. It took Greatness literally ripping out the cultist's eyes with his claws to get him to let go. Finally having enough time to remove the spear from his back the captain noticed the god was gone. With wild eyes he saw him stumbling along a hidden staircase. With immense strength he sent the spear into the gods back. He lurched forward but kept moving none the less. Disregarding his own safety the captain rushed through the mob of cultist separating him from the god. He emerged through the other end with a few new scars to add to his collection. Greatness quickly followed suit without the cultists so much as touching him. Seems being animalistic gives you heightened reflexes as well. They both left the mob in the dust as they pursued the god. *** It did not take them long to find the god of wind, from the toxins going through his body to the spear in his back, he was forced to crawl pitifully across the ground. Greatness and the captain locked eyes. Seems they would finally kill this 'man'. The captain wretched the spear from the gods back and flipped him over. He was met by crazy eyes. The captain did not know of curses... "Licet illis tu amor spirant eorum ultimum spiritus" ... 'Even though you love them, they breathe their last breath' With untold amounts of rage the spear was sent through the gods head. With the previous gods power at his disposal he rushed out a side door and entered into the gods bed chambers. Not bothering to look for a door he leaped out the window. Paying no attention to the glass that entered his skin. Greatness looked on in awe, and pity at what the man had gained and lost. *** "No... not you..." The captain now named Licens said through tear filled eyes. "Why you?" He held his wives now dead corpse in his hands... nothing is worth loosing the love of his life...
Explicatione: XXVIExplicatione: XXVI Explanation I awoke in a glass box of some type, but beyond the box was unknown as all that could be seen was pitch blackness. The unnatural kind, quite foreboding to say the least. "Hello?" I called out, silently hoping for an answer, yet somewhat cautious as to WHO might answer. "Tellus you there?" "That you Licens?" "Yeah, do you know where the hell we are? And if we are about to get drugged and tortured? This just screams suspicious." "I know right... are we the only two here?" "Don't think so, I have been hearing crying from time to time. When I call out it stops, then all can be heard is that damn mumbling." "Any plan for escape?" "No... Improvise?" "IMPROVISE" I responded full of vigor. *** "Well... this sucks..." "Eyeep..." "Find anything on your end?" "Nope, just one big box. I'm not sure I can take this boredom for much longer Tellus." "Boredom is the least of our worries. For one, we have been trapped in boxes with no idea where the hell we are... By the way what was the last thing you remember?" "Looking at my wives dead body... you?" "Well after being trapped in a jungle for over a week my mind started to go to ruin, so to try and end my pain I attempted to eat a poisonous berry. Last thing I heard were the words 'Break," "I am going to assume we are not in the real world..." "This is true...although reality is merely an illusion, albeit a very persistent one." "Who's there?" We both said at the same time, one cautious, the other excited. "I am many... and I am none. You all know me as the one who caused this, this is true and not at the same time. For one man is not one, but two. Not truly real, should not even live, yet do..." "You're speaking in riddles..." "Yes... I apologize, my nightmares have affected me badly. I am not alone in this body... the one who did this to you is known as Ira... my brother, enemy, and only companion for countless years. I may hate him, but it is better to live with the hated then to be left alone in eternal darkness..." "Alright..." I said not quite sure if this voice was telling the truth or not. Then again they might just be insane, wouldn't be the first time I've had a conservation with a deranged, psychotic, and ultimately crazy individual. "Mind elaborating?" Licens responded, seems he is more curious then cautious like myself. "In the beginning there was one... he was Ira, Infirmia, and myself, as well as countless others... Father broke him down, until he was a figment of of his former self... in turn he created us, the others were quickly absorbed or destroyed by Ira, I do not know how he killed the others, but it does not matter. In time I escaped from his compound. Myself and Infirmia were able to keep Ira from telling Dead Wind... Infirmia wished to end our pain, I wanted to escape and live my life, Ira wanted to go back and beg for forgiveness. Ira found a way to destroy Infirmia, he said it was because he was 'weak'... I assume he found a way to do that to the others that shared this body... All my life I have suffered due to him, he has done countless horrors to mortals, and demigods alike. Now my only wish is to end it... but not until I am sure my soul is no longer my fathers..." Neither of us had anything to say to this... What could we say? Sorry for your suffering? Sometimes there is nothing that can be said that can make it better, all 'sorry' would be is an empty word, that would solve nothing... "Seems we have all suffered from this spell... by the way what should we call you?" I said. "Infelix..." "Why would you be given such a horrible name? I, in all my years, wouldn't dare name one of my children that..." "I am named that for a reason... Father knew I could never be happy... Knew I would be unfortunate... Knew I would always be miserable. Yet he never gave me what I now desire..." "Death?" Licens interjected. "no, freedom. I am trapped within my own body, although it is only half of mine. As soon as I am free I will take my life, I will never be owned by another being. If death is the only way to ensure this... then so be it..." "You are mentally unsound... you need help..." "No... No one deserves to know what I have lived through... anyway Ira would refuse to cooperate. If he gets angry enough he takes control... " "This is leading no where, will you help us escape?" "There is no need to escape, Reaper will be here momentarily. he said he had to 'Take care of something...' what he means I do not know." "You know more then you are letting on" Licens yelled into the darkness accusingly. "Tell us" "I know only what I need to know, and nothing more..." Infelix then went back to mumbling, refusing to respond to anymore questions. We then proceeded to be very bored, while talking about the most menial things. *** "Sooooo... how is life?" "Sucks..." "How fascinating... Please tell me more." "Later, I have better things to do..." "Like?" "Banging my head against this wall until I black out..." It is true, I'd rather be asleep then listen to him. His constant questioning is unbearable. "fine, I can see when I'm not wanted..." Licens then proceeded to fake crying. I am not dumb enough to fall for such a thing. After a while Licens got tired of pretending. "Well you're no fun..." "Not trying to be..." Licens then huffed like a small child, it is honestly a bit entertaining. Although I think he is acting this way purely to get on my nerves, so far he has succeeded. "I CAN'T TAKE IT ANYMORE!" I then heard a sudden crack, then a cry of pain. "OWWWWW my fucking leg." "What happened?" I yelled out to him, hoping he was not severely injured. "My leg is stuck..." "In what?" "The glass..." "How? We tried breaking out twenty minutes ago, why would it break now?" This was abnormal to say the least, then again, when has anything gone our way? "I DON'T KNOW" He cried out in pain, "HELP MEEEEEEEE!" "Fine..." I said while readying my left arm. *** Our crys of pain were heard far and wide, seems the glass around us doesn't shatter, or break. It instead diverges apart only at where it is hit, trapping the appendage. Why this did not happen before is unknown. To say having glass scrape against your unprotected body being painful would be an understatement. It was as if this was made to cause as much pain as possible. "Told you both to wait... Didn't listen, now you must wait in pain until he returns." "You knew this would happen!?" We both shouted in anger. "Not precisely, although I would be lying if I did not have a hunch.." "Why did you not tell us?" I said through clenched teeth. "One learns from experience, as a mistake is just another way of doing things..." "Oh thank you oh wise and noble master, whatever could we do without your astute, sagacious, and judicious intake..." I honestly admire Licens grasp of vocabulary, wish I could see the triumphant look on his face right now. "Don't taunt the alligator until after you've crossed the creek..." "Oh yeah? What can you do? I'm a GOD. What can you possibly do that could threaten me?" "More then you realize, despite what you may think, I can kill you faster then you can blink. Ira may have wrath, but I have intellect, I know exactly where to hit where it hurts most. I told you two to wait, but you did not, now you are paying for it." "Why did you not tell us to stop?" I questioned, hoping his words of wisdom would not fall on me. "Generally speaking, you aren't learning much when your mouth is moving." Aw now I'm sad. "Having fun?" A new voice called from the darkness. "Reaper I presume? Could you kindly, please, GET US THE FUCK OUT OF HERE!" Way to be calm about this Licens... "Very well..." At that moment a light seemed to come from the reaches of the darkness, without me knowing the glass surrounding my limb was removed. I gave a sigh of relief as the pain subsided. Looking around I noticed that the light came from a book. It seemed to be held in the air by some unknown force. Nothing else of interest was around, besides Infelix and Licens. I noticed I had never truly seen Infelix, as he had either been obstructed by darkness, or he had the book in his possession. Which seemed to mask the one who held it. His right arm had stitches in it, all the way around it as if his entire arm had been cut off, and sewn back together. Wouldn't say I'd be surprised seeing as how cruel Dead Wind is. His body had an uncountable number of scars, no part of him had been safe from Dead Wind. His face had long slashes across it, as if someone had taken a razor and cut lines across it. He wore thick leather armor, that was tanned black, likely so it would blend well in the darkness. He had a black hood draped over his back so he could pull it up if need be. He had a bandoleer of some type across his chest, with countless knifes sticking out of it, as if that was not enough his belt held even more knifes. Although those appeared to be throwing knifes due to their straight nature. He had a much longer knife then all the others at his waist, it seemed to be about a foot long and was worn as one would a sword. Oh yeah, there was also a black cloaked figure with a large scythe on their back. "Greetings..." "Err...hmmm... Hi..." I responded not quite sure of myself. Beings this powerful enjoy being insulted by the slightest thing, I am unsure if this is one of these. "Act as you would around a mortal, for I am technically one myself" I about crapped myself from the surprise of a being strong enough to read my thoughts without me noticing. Licens do NOT fuck this up... Licens responded with the customary bro to bro greeting. "Sup?" Yup we are screwed... "Do not be concerned Tellus, I wish to do my job and that alone." Before anyone could ask he responded. "To destroy the undead..." I suppose that makes sense. No wonder he was able to kill so many... Also explains- "Why my name is Reaper..." Asshole interrupted my thought process. "I do not enjoy being called an asshole..." Damn, could he stop reading my thoughts? "Yes." Now he is just mocking me. "Indeed..." No comment... Seeing as how he was not going to get anymore entertainment from me he turned to Licens. Without warning he doubled over laughing, the very world shook from the power being released. With pained gasps he said "What do talking fire throwing Asian Dolphins have to do with anything?" What I would pay to be inside Licens mind for a few seconds... "Everything" He responded gruffly. "You said you are technically a mortal?" Infelix interrupted. "Yes" answered Reaper, "The power I possess comes from the book... it is quite a story to tell, would you like to hear it? "Sure" I said, eager to learn how a mortal became so powerful. "Very well, suppose we should start with my birth..." *** A couple stood in front of the local seer, a female clad in a black cloak preventing any from seeing her face, eager to hear the prophecies surrounding their child. "Your child is... unique." "Is... this a good thing?" The father said, hoping that his child would grow into a Paladin like himself. But he would not voice this due to his wives displeasure at the idea. "Please tell us what the divines say about my baby." The female said, obviously angry at how the seer had treated them. Upon their Childs birth they had been rushed out for her to read the signs of the future, she hadn't have even seen her baby. "Your Childs future is..." The seer said, failing to grasp the words needed to explain the Childs predicament. "It would be best to see for yourself..." Waving them forward through the flaps in the tent. A gasp of horror came from the babys father, while tears flowed freely down the mothers face at what laid before them. The child possessed two blood red eyes, that seemed to dart around wildly. Its skin was chalk white and papery. Even more horrifying, it possessed no nose, what could be seen were two holes where the nose should have been. "Your child is cursed..." the seer said, her sad face hidden by the cloak. "But... the spirits have deemed it fit to name him Rex. A name worthy only to the greatest kings and heroes of our time." The father took on a stone cold expression, he got down on one leg and looked his named son in the eyes. "Rex, so long as I breathe I will protect you, I promise you that you shall receive the love you deserve." Standing up the father looked over to his wife to see her reaction. "Love... what of you?" With tears in her eyes she shook her head, with a sorrowful expression she left the tent. *** The child that was known as 'freak' hid under the rotting log fence that separated the peaceful village from the wilds. He was made fun of due to his demonic eyes, pale skin, and his lack of a nose. It did not help that he was the youngest child in the village, only six, barely old enough to be left to his devices. He often hid by the fence since the others were too scared to go that close to the wilds. He did not fear the wilds, as the others did, instead all he felt was the comforting embrace of being close to nature. Some of the tamer creatures even approached him on occasion, which always brought a smile to the depressed youth. "Hello?" A hesitant voice called from the direction of the village, Rex, wishing only to be left alone responded full of venom "Come to call me a freak ehh? Well nothing you say can cause me more harm then I have already suffered." Rex also had a good grasp on speech, something even more unusually for one so young. "No, I have umm... Come to say sorry for the way the others treat you... and ummm..." The visitors voice faded off, as if it had lost the courage to speak. Rex turned around to face the newcomer, a child that seemed to be only a little older then himself. Any who did not immediately insult him was alright in his book. It may also have something to do with his lack of friends, for he was willing to take a chance for a shot of making his life less miserable. "Hey, just so you know my name is not 'freak'. It is Rex, although it may as well be my name since I hear that more then then my real one." "Oh well ummm... my name is Ace..." The now named child said, sticking his hand out, not fazed in the slightest at Rex's appearance. Rex met his hand halfway and shook it with a smile on his face. His first friend, and one that was not disgusted by his appearance. *** "Ace who do you think the newcomers want?" Rex said to his old friend, it had been twelve years since the day they met, and meeting Ace made Rexs life all the more bearable. "Ummm... I don't know, I heard someone say something about them 'killing demons'. Whatever that means..." Ace said, his voice trailing off as usual. Someone would think with all the time they both spend together Ace would stop being so shy around Rex. That person obviously doesn't know Ace. They saw as Rexs father and the leader of the group of assumed 'demon hunters' argue about something. Deciding to find out what was going on, Rex and his friend closed the distance between them and the strangers. Within seconds the presumed leader of the band brought its eyes to Rex. Without skipping a beat he drew the steel sword at his belt and aimed it at him. "DEMON" Before the leader could take a step Rexs father slammed his elbow into the ringleaders skull, knocking him on his back. With a growl the leader shouted "GET HIM". The rest of the village just watched, too frightened to do anything about the armed band that was attacking one of their own. With a roar a bright light emitted from the victim of the assailants, blinding each of them. He then ripped the weapons from the groups hands by some unknown force, while sending balls of pure light into each of them, leaving scorch marks wherever they hit. With a gasp he was run through from behind, the leaders retrieved sword sticking right through his middle. The leader removed his now bloody sword from the near dead man, without looking towards the now dying man he stepped towards Rex. The village was thrown into a rage. How dare these newcomers kill one of their own, with a reason to rally they drove the hunters out with pitchforks. Rex rushed over to his dying father, he was surprised to see a smile cross the old mans face. "Son, my time has come... I promised you when you were born I would protect you, and I have..." He coughed up blood, temporally halting his speech. He continued quickly "But there is one last thing I can give you..." A bright light seemed to come from the now dying man, it slowly disappeared as it began surrounding Rex. The light stopped as the process was complete. Rex had been made a Paladin. Rex cried over his father as he said with his last breathe... "I love you..." *** "Rex you umm... don't have to go..." Ace said nervously, not used to the anger in his friends blood colored eyes. "I must go, they will return. They have taken my father because he tried to protect me. Now the hunted will become the hunter..." "Rex... I don't think you are strong enough to take on a band of demon hunters... even if it is untrue you are out numbered ten to one..." Ace said, trying to convince his dear friend. "Ace, I WILL kill them. Nothing is going to stop me from this. All my life I have been persecuted because of my eyes, skin, and face. Now is my chance to honor my father..." "Would throwing your life away honor him?" This hit Rex like a punch to the gut, Rex responded angrily "Do you think I am the only one wrongly accused of being a demon? How many other innocents have they killed? I, for one, will not stand for this." "If you are going then... come I have something to show you..." Ace said, leading Rex in the direction of his home. Upon entering the house, Ace bent down and removed a floor board, disguised well to even the most observant eye. From the reaches of the floor emerged a book, bound in leather with a skull on the front of it. "Wh-what is that?" Rex stammered. "A book of spells... it will aid you..." Without another word Ace passed the book towards Rex's shocked form. *** Rex had tracked the group of hunters to the reaches of the forest, it seemed they had decided to camp there and wait for an opening in the town. Little did they know that the prey, had become the predator. The leader stood in his tent, looking over his journal. His writing was sporadic and hasty, likely from his loose grasp of literature. In the corner of the tent was a dead corpse, around it were ritual instruments, many caked in blood from the dead victim. Believing he had written enough he moved himself over to the corpse. In his right hand a ball of blue energy appeared, with an almost lazy movement the leader sent the ball into the dead corpse. With a cry of pain the dead man rose into the air, air flowing into his blood filled lungs. "PLEASE LET ME LEAVE" The victim screamed, he had to endure the pain of being revived and murdered at least every day. Although to him a day in the afterlife lasted mere seconds. "You will be free when the lady Anima deems you ready..." The captain said, grabbing one of the utensils used to gut the victim on previous occasions. The now torturer impaled the helpless man, sending the blade right through his heart. His eyes went wide with pain as the blade pumped artificial life into his system, so the one who did this could summon his god. A being appeared above the unnamed pawn in this game of life and death. The being was a women, clad in a dark red cloak with blood dripping down it at intervals. She would be considered beautiful, if it was not for the fact her eyes were blood red, or that her skin was papery. Although the most prominent feature of her would be her lack of a nose. "Have you found one of my... 'children" The being said with distaste, disregarding the gasps of pain from the catalyst. "Yes my lady, but the monsters father intervened, upon his death the town saw it fit to see us out..." He said with a frown, unsure on how badly he would be punished. "I told you, if I wish to return to full power my cursed children must be killed, for everyone of them dead I grow in power. You have failed your duty... do you accept your punishment?" "Yes my lady..." He said getting on one knee with his head bowed. The process of striking down the failure of a man was interrupted by shouts from outside. "Go see what it is my pet..." The god said, somewhat displeased that her fun was cut short. She brought her eyes to the helpless being that was used to summon her here, with a smile she decided to have some fun with him. *** Rex attacked the band with bouts of holy fire, burning whoever and whatever it touched to cinders. For the first time in years, the band felt fear of the ones they hunted. The fire melted the very swords in their hands, on how a being became so powerful was unbeknownst to them. The intruder appeared to be weakening, as the fire covered less and less distance. Taking the initative one of them reared back his sword for a thrust. He looked directly into Rexs eyes in triumph, it was short lived. As soon as he made eye contact, all the pride he had vanished, instead it was replaced by full blown terror. Those eyes... they say the eyes are the windows to the soul, instead of the demonic red eyes he expected, he was met by black orbs. Before he could react he was hit in the chest with a ball of light. 'They have turned on me' the man thought, all previous acts of violence towards Rex were forgotten as he turned on his brethren. He killed two before being struck down. "What are you waiting for?" The leader shouted upon finding his troops not attacking the intruder. "Get him!" Their fear of him was greater then the fear of the attacker. Rex, seeking to rectify this, formed a sword out of holy light in his right hand. With sword in one, and holy fire in the other, he attacked. Burning many with the fire of the heavens, and flaming sword, he made his way to the leader. The leader in fear turned and fled towards his tent, hoping to find safety from his goddess. After dealing with the many hunters, he pursued the chief. He entered the tent to see the leader getting his throat ripped out by a women that looked oddly like himself. "Never flee..." The women said with spite. Looking over at Rex she flung a ball of fire at him, he narrowly dodged it. "So you're the one behind all this..." Rex said simply, stating it more then questioning. "Yes my child... now please die." She fired another ball of fire, Rex was not fast enough as it hit him in the right arm. "A god?" "Yes foolish mortal, now die." 'A god...' Rex thought to himself, he was not strong enough to kill a god but he read in the book a way to trap a god. Readying his left hand he shot the spell directly into her. She screamed as her body was absorbed into an unknown force. Rex laid down in exhaustion, Rex looked over at the now dead body of the tortured man. "Rest in peace"
Vocem: XXVIIVoice "A god cannot simply be absorbed so easily, what was used?" Infelix said with his normal emotionless tone. "It was absorbed into the book... which can lead to complications, since it is what I draw my powers from." "This is all fine and dandy, but could you send us off to Equestria? I have troops to train, partys to attend, and battles to fight. By the way, can you give me back my godly powers? I don't want to be sent back as helpless as this." "Of course, by the way the condition you were in before the trials is the condition you will be in upon arrival." Infelix looked over angrily, must be because I interrupted him and prevented Reaper from explaining more. "So, when we get there I will be crippled, bloody, and ultimately helpless? Wonderful, thanks asshole." Licens said looking over at Infelix. He was unfazed by the hate directed at him. "Not my doing..." Infelix grumbled. "Will you be joining us?" I said interrupting the silent confrontation from Licens and Infelix. "No, I have undead to kill." Reaper said swinging his scythe around lazily. "Fine, just send us both off..." Licens snapped. "What of me?" Infelix argued. "Lets see... you cut off Tellus's hand, you cripple me, you send us into some sort of dream realm where we face our fears and past, you then don't tell us about the glass which fucked us up. Any other reason I need?" "Not me... and I was unsure on the glass" "Then how do we know this 'Ira' wont come out and try to kill us?" "I am in control, so long as I suffer no large amounts of trauma, emotional pain, or toxins I will remain as such. If you do not take me with you Dead Wind will find me, once this happens Ira will be sent to attempt to kill you both." "Licens , drop it. I say he comes... and seeing as once we get back I will be far stronger, what I say goes." I wasn't sticking up for Infelix for no reason, keep your friends close and your enemies closer. I also believed him on the multiple personality thing, I am good at finding out when someone is lying or not. "Fine..." Licens retorted angrily. Then without a seconds notice a white light enveloped me, then came the all to familiar darkness as I was transported to Equestria. *** "Earth be damned my head..." I cursed. Does it always have to be so painful? "Come" I heard Infelix calling me from my position on the ground, standing up I noticed the condition Licens was in. Bones pointing out at seemingly random intervals, face covered with dried blood, raspy breath. Looking down at myself I discovered my wounds had scabbed over, Licens body was somewhat the same, although at much worse for wear. "He will live" I said, his wounds would have been fatal, but it seems we had been put into some sort of stasis. Allowing us to heal to an extent, without us dying from blood loss. That spell saved our lives. "Will the natives come for us?" Infelix questioned, quickly forgetting Licens existence now that he knew he would live. "Yes, although it may take some time. I am too banged up to alert them, don't want to pass out. I still don't fell all my previous powers... wish it would hurry up." "Very well" Infelix marched over to dead branch, picking it up he started cutting into it with the blade from his hip. "What are you doing? "Whittling..." "Ahh" I said, trying to look over to see what he was carving the wood into. Infelix looked over, as if to say 'stop'. Complying to the silent message I leaned back to relax. Something quite difficult to achieve due to my painful wounds, but I managed. Without realizing it I drifted into a light slumber. *** Infelix continued molding the thick stick into the shape he desired, paying little attention to the passed out gods nearby. With no warning his familiar companion spoke into his mind. 'They are helpless, kill them while you can and gain fathers favor.' "No" Infelix spoke aloud, yet not loudly enough to wake the slumbering gods. 'You are as weak as that fool Infirmia, I will relish the day when I can crush your bones between my teeth.' "Wont happen, same body." Infelix answered simply, not allowing himself to be goaded by the voice. 'You think you are all high and mighty? You have killed just as many as myself. Whether you like it or not.' "Different." 'Was it different to the little boy? I do not think it made much difference to him when you caved in his skull.' "Not the same." Infelix growled, falling for the trap laid by Ira. "Mercy killing." 'Was it truly a mercy killing? He could have escaped, no one would have known besides me and you.' "Mercy... killing. He could not have survived to the nearest town after what you did to him. Would have been better for him to suffer for a few more hours, while hopelessly crawling to the safety that does not exist? Would it have been better for animals to find him and eat him while he is still alive? Would have been better for you to continue to torture him until his mind could not take anymore, breaking apart like how father did to the previous... Would it have been..." Infelix stopped as he realized Ira had gotten the wanted reaction out of him. He silently kicked himself for allowing himself to be led along like a rat desperate for food... 'I shall see you later my friend.' Ira said while fading into the darkness of their mind. Sighing Infelix looked down on the totem he had been making. With a small gasp of horror he realized he had been carving a figurine of his father without knowing it, dawned in his full battle armor. He had channeled energy into it, making an exact copy, color and all. Dead Wind held a fierce blade in his right hand, black with particular pieces of metal sticking from the sharp edge , meant to cause immense pain. The blade held carvings of past victims and battles, each with Dead Wind himself striking them down with his monstrous blade. The hilt was made of sapphire and ivory, with the pommel sporting a black diamond. In his left hand he held a massive shield, one large enough to cover most of his body if he crouched. It was made of a strange dark gold like metal. His armor held large overlapping plates, made of the same material. Spikes jutted out of it to intimidate his opponents, and to deter anyone who wish to fight him in hand to hand combat. His helmet covered his entire feature, with two tiny slits for his eyes. He was the spitting image of a demon with the large pointy horns atop the helm. In a fit of rage Infelix jabbed his silver blade into the monster, his blade hadn't even made a scratch. Throwing it over the treetops with a silent scream, it was lost to the forest. Infelix lied down, with quite tears running down his eyes... 'Enjoy my present?' Infelix didn't justify that with a response, instead opting for closing his eyes and wrapping his arms around himself. 'You always feared father, he will put you in your place soon enough...' Infelix drifted into an uneasy sleep, for once in his life unprepared for what was to come. *** 'There is no escape from death, you can hide, you can run, but I will find you. There is no such thing as immortality. The body weakens, the mind crumbles, and the soul erodes. One day you will all be mine. Remember this child, I own you. You may have escaped my grasp for the moment, but you will be mine again. *** Infelix awoke in a cold sweat, looking around wildly for any signs of danger. The only ones here were Licens, Tellus, and himself. With a sigh Infelix laid back down, oblivious to the golden pair of eyes watching from the shadows... "I can never be free..." Infelix said quitely.
Praeteritum tempus et X: XXVIIIThe Past and X Harbinger watched from the shadows as his brother quietly cried, he had been sent here at the same time as these gods so he would be unnoticed. He did not always agree with father, one of these would be spying when he could easily kill them in their weakened state. But he had never disobeyed him, and this mission was no different. After deciding there was nothing left to learn he departed, his onyx colored Halberd barely touching the ground from its position on his back. With a final look he walked off into the forest to meet up with the small remnant of the forces that had escaped. He licked his fangs, hoping he would find something different to eat besides the wildlife. Perhaps he could find a way to get away with one of those ponys from the nearby village? On his way towards camp he bent over and picked up the totem. It was masterfully crafted, showing every detail, nothing was over looked in his fathers glory. Storing it in his pouch for good luck he smiled, his fangs shimmering in the little sunlight. *** I awoke to the sound of of pained gasps. With a groan I got up to take care of Licens. "Ughhhhh..." "Oh come on, you only broke a few ribs... and both legs... and fractured your right arm... and your spine is broken. Ok, so MAYBE you do deserve to groan a little." I heard shuffling coming from Infelix, I walked over to him to see why he was bunched up in the fettle position. Out of all of us I figured he was the least likely to show weakness of any kind, to see him in such a state would have likely caused others to go insane. "You alright?" I said sitting down next to him, ignoring the injured god. "No..." "Want to talk about it?" "No." "It will not get better unless you talk about it." I said, hoping saying the obvious would get him to spill it. "Wont get better anyway..." "How old are you?" I asked out of the blue. Maybe if I got him to feel more comfortable around me he will tell me what has him so messed up. "Depends." I ignored his lack of answer, instead opting to answer it myself."Well I was twenty two when I became a god. So my body has not aged past that, although I have lived over three-thousand years as a god." "We... We were seven when father took us away from mother, I do not remember much beyond that. Besides that I loved her. I remember near nothing from the time before Ira and I were created. Everything before that was from the originals memories..." Infelix stopped briefly to get a hold of himself. "The original was thirteen when he became us... Wasn't even his own body that we were born in, as he had been put in another body before we were made... I am sixteen now. Although my body is much older, Father transfers all the wounds from when we die to our next body... He did not always make us a human. At times we were nothing more then a feral beast meant to be put down. Father took joy in this, Ira ignored it. He still does not care about what has been done to us..." Infelix stopped again to get the tears out of his eyes, I pretended not to notice. "I discovered a few years ago that... That... he had killed her. He killed mother. He took her corpse and... he strapped us to a table and... and..." He couldn't go on anymore, I took him under my arm and patted his head. What Dead Wind had done I did not want to think about, I can not imagine what he must feel to retell this. He is a child compared to me, even before I was a god. "That is enough. Perhaps you should not relive these memories? I remember you saying earlier that Ira can get out during great emotional distress." "You are correct." He said going back to his normal emotionless tone. "May we please leave? This forest is making me feel uneasy." "We can't move on until Licens is at least standing." "Very well." He said making his way over to Licens. "This will possibly be the most painful thing you will ever experience in your entire life. Do I have your permission to do this?" Shock portrayed Licens face at this revelation. Infelix continued speaking. "This will force your bones back into place and pull your skin back together." Licens took a moment to consider it, then slowly moved his head up and down in his limited movement. A black ball of energy surrounded Infelix's right hand, he slowly pushed it into Licens. His body became covered with a tar like sludge. I think I could see Licens thrashing about in it, but that should have been impossible with the way his back was crippled. *** Pain. Let me tell you how much pain Licens is feeling at this split second. There are over eleven thousand different worlds that currently exist, each and everyone housed by countless species of different kinds. If each of those beings were to be tortured for a thousand years, covered in pitch, and set on fire, it would not equal one one-billionth of the pain Licens is feeling at this micro-instant. For him. Pain. PAIN! Then again it could just be exaggerated. *** "Ow" Licens said after the process was done with. He was still covered with blood, but he was no longer bleeding. "That hurt.... A lot." He continued as he stood up. With a snap he popped his back as he stretched. "Don't do that." Infelix said to him, as he proceeded to pop multiple parts of his body. "Nooooppppe not feelin' it." "Your bones are brittle now. They will not be back to normal for a few days." "So I went through the most pain any being could possibly go through for my bones to still be weak? Fan-fucking-tastic." "I've been through worse." "Really?!" Both Licens and myself said at the same time. "Yes. Father is good at what he does. He discovered that after the body has suffered more pain then it ever should, the victim will feel less pain from there on out. I could now cut my own hand off without giving into the pain and stopping part way through." "How?" I said amazed. "I'll teach you both on how to handle pain. But not now. Thinking about it brings back memories. I'll give you some advice though, negative emotions amplify pain, fearing being hit makes it hurt so much more. Take your mind off of it, I during my time of being tortured, thought of my mother. I thought of all the happiness I could be feeling, which in itself made me feel a little better." He gave the tiniest of smiles, only to turn into a sneer. "Although that made her death hurt so much more..." "Yes..." I said a bit depressingly, "Lets move on. Licens can you go up in the air and look for the nearest town?" He nodded as he flew into the air, a cone of air forming around him. I'll make sure to find out how he flys. He came back down with in a minute, with a smile he pointed and said "That way." *** The trip to what I assumed to be Ponyville was over all un-exciting. Well, besides Infelix attacking any bush that gave the slightest hint of having someone in it. Some might call it paranoia, but it could only be called that if there is no one watching you. In the case of this forest, there is always something there. We just don't know where it is. "So who are the inhabitants of this world?" Asked Licens. "Ponys mainly, not sure if there are any other species though." "Ponys." "Yes." "Seriously?" "Yup." "So we are in a world where we are gathering forces to fight Dead Wind... and the inhabitants are miniature horses, who lack FINGERS which are vital if they plan to use weapons?" "Yes." "Excuse me if I do not think that this is the best place to stage a defense." "Well, from what I can tell, Dead Wind is focusing on worlds with larger fighting forces. So, we will likely be one of the last attacked." "WONDERFUL! So after Dead Wind is done conquering all the powerful nearby worlds and has gathered forces from said conquered worlds, he is going to come to a world filled with FUCKING PONIES where we will form a final stand, and fruitlessly fight the insane, deranged, god of death AFTER he is done killing all the gods from other worlds?!?" "Indeed." "That is the stupidest plan I have ever heard ever." "In all honesty, I sort of expect him to explode after he kills enough gods, or for one of the more powerful worlds to seriously kill off his armys and Demigods. Then when he trys to attack us to gain some sort of force, we repel the invasion... or I go with plan X" "What is plan X?" "Fight him in single combat, lose, then curse him." "Noble, I suppose, but how do you know he is not powerful enough to simply repel the curse, or crush your skull in with a thought?" "I expect I will be at least strong enough to last a minute or two against him. Then he'll likely do the cliché evil villain speech." "This is a lot of guess work, too much can go wrong for my liking." "Same... but it is all we got. We're also not giving the inhabitants enough credit. I got my ass kicked by my royal guard... although they did go in for the low blow." "Ouch." "We are here." I heard Infelix say from slightly ahead. "Well, I'll go meet the locals." "Good luck!" I said with a smirk as he ran ahead. It is going to be beyond wonderful to see him react to Pinkie Pie.
Ingrata: XXIVUnwelcome Licens and Pinkie were... doing something. Licens was staring Pinkie in the eyes, he was concentrating hard enough to make some ones head explode. I sort of expected that to happen, but with confetti. Pinkie was staring right back, with enough power to break the wall between the 3rd and 5th, not that such a thing exists though. I tapped Licens on the back, causing him to blink. He looked over with the amount of hate only a god can have. "You. Made. Me. Blink." "Ummm... Sorry?" "You. Made. Me. Lose... To a MORTAL" "In all honesty, I don't think Pinkie counts as a mortal." "Yeah I'm not a mortal, I'm Pinkie Pie." Pinkie then realized that she had yet to gasp in amazement at having a new human in town. "GHUAAAHHHHHH, HiI'mPinkiePieandIthrowpartysforeveryoneinPonyvillewhentheygethereandyoujustgotheresoI'mgoingtothrowyouaparty GHUAHHH Ididn'throwTellusapartywhenhegotheresincewewenttoCanterlottotalktoCelestiaI'msorryTellusthatsneverhappenedbeforewithallthemeaniepantsaroundtryingtoconquerEquestria." ... ... ... "Wat" "Don't ask, it's Pinkie Pie." "Where's Infelix? he was right ahead of us." "Oh you have another friend here? Don't worry officer Pinkie Pie is on the case." She then disappeared in a puff of smoke. ... "Should we feel sorry for Infelix?" "Nahhh... Pinkie wont hurt him. She'll just... oh no." "What oh no?" "She will surpirse him... and you know he is VERY jumpy, he might do something he'll regret." "This is why we shouldn't have brought him along." "We got to find him before Pinkie does, and your just saying that because Ira crippled you." "Yeah this 'Ira' did it and not 'Infelix'. I don't trust him as far as I can... ummm... Well I would say as far as I can throw him, but since I can throw him pretty far... I just don't trust him." "Stop bickering, we must find him." "Fine..." *** Infelix had decided to inspect the town and its inhabbitants. He had his hood up so anyone who did notice him would be far less likely to run screaming away from the bipedal monster. He walked through alleys, climbed buildings, and used magic to make him blend into the crowds. He was not going to reveal himself until he understood the socal norms of these four legged creatures. Ira was being quite, Infelix wasn't sure why, but knew it could only be bad. He spoted a yellow pegasis with Pink hair talk to one of the venders in a market. Infelix moved closer to try and discover on what was acceptable in bartering, and on how much their money is worth. "But... ummm..." Said the Yellow one. "Ten bits for a cherry..." "Is how much it costs, now beat it." Infelix was unsure on the norms of these ponys, but insulting your customer with what he can only assume as outrageous prices, and then telling them to 'Beat it" is not a good way to make money. The yellow one seemed... sad. None the less she seemed ready to buy from this pony. Something Infelix just did not understand, upon further investigation, he found the shy pony to be crying. Without a seconds thought he went right up to the stall and slamed his hand on the table. "Who the hell are you?" The vender said, voice full of malace. No one else here noticed him since he still had his magic at work. "Why are you bullying your customers? This cannot be good buissness practices." "What I do with my customers is none of your damn buissness. If I want to charge ten bits, or one bit, then I will." "But insulting them? Can you not see how you are affecting her?" Infelix motioned towards the yellow pony who was cowering quitely, she had a small trail of tears in her eyes. The pony behind the stand seemed unaffected. "Does it look like I care?" "You will once I make sure not a single pony buys from you ever again." "And how will you do that?" He said with a snicker. "Like this... THIS STALL DISCRIMINATES AGAINST THE POOR WITH ITS OUTLANDISH PRICES, THEN INSULTS ITS CUSTOMERS." Everyone heard where the voice came from, but the owner of the voice was unknown. A few ponys that were making their way towards the stall turned away with looks of disgust. This was working far better then Infelix had planned. "Get your monkey ass our of here you dumb ape!" "ON TOP OF THAT, HE HATES THOSE DIFFRENT FROM HIM!" At this point everyone was avoiding getting even somewhat close to the stall. The yellow pony was cowering from the unknown voice. "Fine fine, quite down. You'll ruin my buisness..." "You were doing that well enough before I got here, now please, kindly, give this lady a fair deal." "Don't see why you care" He grumbled. "It's on the house..." Infelix then walked away seeing that the pony had gotten the cherry. He didn't want her to get one for free, just a fair deal, but if they want to he wasn't going to stop them. "Thank you..." Came a tiny voice, so quite not even the vendor was able to hear her thanks to the strange Biped. 'How noble' "To hell with you" 'That is not very polite... and I was just going to tell you of what I found in this nice little thing we call 'our mind'' "What did you find?" Infelix continued mumbleing to himself as he took off down an alleyway. 'Remember the nursery rhymes mother used to sing?' "N-no... what is the point if I do or don't?" 'Well, I found out some of the things father did to our former self...' "And?" Ring around the rosie "No..." Infelix slumped against the wall as memorys flooded his mind. The boy was motionless in the circle of blood, his father laughing down at him. Tears welled up in his eyes as the knife struck again. Pocket full of posies The smell of the dead assaulted the boys nose. He covered his face in a futile atempt to ward it off. "Ha, you get used to it in time" The boys father said " Carry these around. Can't have you smelling like these poor sods. I found flowers do it well enough" Ashes Ashes The fire crackled under the order of the man, the boy watched in horror as the bodys were consumed by the smoke. "Got to get rid of the evidence boy." We all fall down "Now that they are taken care of, how about we move onto the next town?" The boy tried to protest but was bound in his fathers spell. "If you try to run, you'll be joing this next group... Infelix felt weak in the knees as all the strength left his body. He saw unfamilier images appear in his eyes before he slumped to the ground. *** Harbinger finshed with the unfamilier spell, using his fathers totem as a conduit. Dark energy vanished from the item as a smile crossed his face. His brother will not enjoy what was coming to him. *** "Helloooo~" Pinkie said after watching the biped that no one seemed to notice go off down an alleyway. "Are you ok?" She question the slumped human. The ticking in her head was nearly audible as she realized that it was not alright. His breathing was shallow, with hardly a thought she went to go get help. Many would assume Pinkie to be stupid, but she was smarter then what others gave her credit for. She knew when something was wrong, and this was as wrong as it could be. She didn't know why she felt this way, but she did. *** IMPORTANT READ BELOW THIS I've decided to cut this story up into peices, as the next few chapters would send it over to the mature rating. It will be centered around Infelix, but will be a seprete story. This part is to an end, but after Infelix's part we will get back to the regular story. It will not be in 'this one' but will instead be a diffrent story all together. I will put out a new chapter for this when the other story comes out, so those of you who have fav'ed this but have not followed me will know it is out.
Effugere Deus: IEscape from a God I awoke, on cool, green, grass. I felt it on my bare back, smiling I lifted myself up off the ground, I always loved the feel of nature. It was brought to my attention that I was surrounded by trees of varying kinds, surveying my surroundings I discovered I somewhere in the wilderness, a clearing of sorts. I don't have much knowledge on this world, but from what I can assume I'm in the Everfree forest. Spotting a nearby stream I made my way towards it, a good place to set up camp until I get my bearings. I used the miniscule amount of power at my disposal to summon a mound of earth. Shaping the earth in a way so that it could keep out the cold of the night, and heat of the day. The soil quickly turned to a more hardy stone, satisfied I stopped to take a rest from the exertion, I truly miss my previous power, but, I'm just happy to be alive. After the few minute break, I began noticing I was a bit hungry. I was not familiar with the local fauna, so I'll take my chances a the local wildlife. I scanned the stream for any likely prey, I didn't pay attention to the reflection of earth brown hair. I sprang my arm forward, catching a good sized fish in my right hand. It thrashed about in panic, I smashed its head against a rock, stunning it. It stopped moving, I am a bit surprised that I killed it. Doing this will usually only stun it, I guess I have more of my previous power then I thought. I set about quickly making a camp fire. It is not that I ignored making it earlier. But I had been unsure if the wildlife was edible or not. It would have been quite pathetic for me to starve in the woods waiting for the local deity's to show up. Any, and all deity's of a realm keep in constant check for any intruders. I would not have been ignored, even in my weakened state I was still more powerful than any mere mortal. Only time will tell if I will be welcomed by my siblings or not. *** Celestia was currently discussing the extra security with the two guard captains, She had felt the change in the flows of power. It meant that a fellow god had killed off all opposition, or all other gods had fled the realm of their choosing. This was very dangerous thing to happen as once a god controls an entire realm they go mad with power, causing them to frequently attempt to take over nearby realms. This had happened to the one right next door, so to speak. Celestia never one to leave a defense open, told the captains to have all able bodied unicorns search for any unusual surges of power. It would mean that the mad god had been "put down" so to speak. Many gods take it upon themselves to rid the worlds of those mad with power. Celestia will not rest easily until such a thing happens. Celestia dismissed the captains after telling them their orders, Celestia needed to wake Luna so that they may council about the appropriate course of action. A creepy feeling of dread crept up in Celestia as she felt a god appear in her dimension. Luna would have woken up from such a feeling. Without hesitation she summoned quill and paper to send to Twilight Sparkle, she would need the elements of harmony to investigate the Everfree forest, which was the most likely place of a god to appear due to its ancient nature. She knew she may very well be sending the element to their death but she HAD to stay to hold council with Luna and to ready the defenses. A mad god is unlikely to arrive without troops. The elements could handle it anyway, she had granted them ranks as minor gods, they would still age but would be much harder to kill compared to regular ponys. She sent the message with regret, she was out of options, if there was any other choice she would have taken it. *** The fish had been satisfying, now that I was scarcely more than a minor god I had to eat regularly. Not that I was complaining, but it was quite annoying. I felt a sense of dread overtake me. I was being watched. I didn't react, it would be better for them to believe I had no idea I was being watched. I could feel piercing eyes burrowing into my skull. I slowly began concentrating my power into a stone sword, It was hid well in the rock of my borough. I heard a growl as whatever was watching me sprung forward, I reacted by instinct alone and sliced my hidden sword through the maw of the attacking party. I heard many other rustles as the companions of the now dead being attacked. I hardly had time to summon a rock wall to prevent the strange wolf creatures from burrowing their jaw in my neck. I sliced again, feeling the satisfying resistance of flesh meet my blade. I back stepped, my scale leggings clinging in the sudden movement, avoiding another fatal swipe at my neck. All this had happened in a matter of seconds, but it felt like hours since the chorus mortis(dance of death) had begun. I had my back against my rock burrow, preventing them from attacking me from behind. They hesitated, likely because even with the element of surprise they were still unable to best me. Upon closer examination the wolf's appeared to be tree like in origin. But they possessed the sharp claws, teeth, and vicious cunning of any regular wolf. There were two dead bodies of the beings I had killed, while five others still stood. They quickly overcame their fear of the creature that had killed their brothers so "easily". They, confident with their superior numbers and flanking tactics began their merciless assault. It took every ounce of strength to simply block them all, much less counter strike. The way things were going they would overtake me in a matter of seconds. But I refuse to die to such lowly creatures. I have fought and won against much worse odds. Forming what little of my strength that remained into one powerful push. The wolf's hesitated again, obviously in fear of what I was doing. This was their fatal mistake. I pushed forward with a rock wall, it came suddenly and unexpectedly to the wolfs. They had no idea of the power I possessed. The wall shot forward, catching all of them into is grasp. It surrounded them, constricting, crushing the life out of them. I heard several snaps as bones broke, I couldn't keep this up for long. With one heavy shove I pushed them across the clearing. I stood tall, hoping my facade of strength will hold. They bought it as they retreated into the surrounding flora. I doubt they will return after they are done licking their wounds. In fact, I doubt they will survive this encounter. As a pack that cannot hunt will surely die of starvation, if the infection doesn't get them first. I crawled into my hole, covering the outside with stones so that it might pass as the natural landscape. I did not have the strength to fight off any more intruders, another attack will surely kill me. Deciding not to dwell on it I closed my eyes and indistinctly fell asleep. *** I awoke with a groan, I was immensely sore from yesterdays exploits. Well, at least this confirms I am alive. I was quite worried I wouldn't wake up at all. Although I am surprised I haven't been contacted by the deity's of this dimension. They must assume I'm here to capture this place, can't say I blame them. It is quite uncommon for a deity to visit anothers realm. Even more so when a dimension has been captured by a single god. Even survivors of such an event are rare. So it is best to assume the worst in cases like this. Well, I'm going to need to let them know where I am. They may not have even found me, if they do not have a god of the earth like myself. In that case I need to make myself known. I summoned the strength I had regained from my sleep. focused it into a pillar of earth, it rose far above the trees, consisting of various types of stone and soil. Even doing a simple pillar like this does a big drain on me. I hoped the noise of its forming doesn't attract unwanted visitors. I'd hate to have to fight on an empty stomach. I moved back over to the stream to attempt to catch another fish, it was my only food source that I know of that wont kill me. The plants look quite like the fauna from my world, but looks can be deceiving. I plunged my hand into the water, grasping a smaller fish then the last one. I then quickly killed it will the knock on the head. All this small fish will do is keep me from starving, but it's better than nothing. As my exploits have alerted the other fish in the water, there is no way I could catch them with out cheating. Which is something I'd rather avoid. I quickly started another fire with the embers of the previous one, after adding sufficient fuel I proceeded to gut the fish. It was a quick process compared to the fish from yesterday, but took about the time for my fire to reach the needed heat. The fish wasn't very filling, I considered trying out the nearby edible looking plants. But I wasn't going to do that until I was desperate. It'd be too bad for the gods to find my half eaten corpse after the wilds had gotten done with me. I sighed, as I thought of the previous god of earth.I had gotten my position after killing him, and like him, I accepted the name that comes with it. Tellus. My true name doesn't mater, I can't even remember it. I remember my times before becoming a god, but every time someone said my name it was replaced by "Tellus". I know this isn't my real name because that was the previous gods name. Also because its translation means "earth, firm-land, territory, ect." which is basically what the god of earth has control over. Simple, destructive, powerful. Words often used to describe the powers I have at my command. I flexed my muscles as I was getting stiff at the recognition, I hope they don't take any longer.
Arma et Armatura: VIArms and Armaments Rainbow Dash to say the least, wasn't to happy about losing to me, again. But all and all she took it well. You know considering she embarrassed herself in front of half of ponyville. Although I doubt anyone thinks less of her, since you know, she lost to a GOD. Dash seemed to accept her loss after a while. I was sort of hoping to do more damage to her pride, so it'd be awhile before she starts boasting again. Guess I didn't hit her hard enough. I asked some of the ponys in the crowd where the local blacksmith is, so upon finding out where it is I headed right for it. I heard the wonderful sound of clanging metal coming from a dusty shop, it seemed to be apart from the rest of the town. I guess because there is not much need for a blacksmith when a blacksmiths primary job is making weapons. At least where I come from. The blacksmith seemed a bit surprised about a giant humanoid monster walking into his shop, but he quickly calmed down after I knocked the hammer from his hoofs once he tried to smash my head in. I like a man, eh, pony, that is not afraid to fight. After introducing myself as "TELLUS GOD OF THE EARTH" he told me his name was Iron Anvil. Nice name for a blacksmith. "So what cha' doin' in my humble shop?" "Shopping, mainly for arms and armaments. I couldn't help but notice your finely crafted goods." "Hmm, it has been a while since I crafted weapons or armor, I don't suppose you have somethin' in mind?" "I want it to be as heavy and strong as possible" He smiled widely, obviously liking my request. "I have a type of metal in mind, but I do not have any. Although it can be found in the nearby abandoned mine. Look for green clumps of metal that is far heavier then it looks. It might have a slightly bluish tint to it. If you can fetch me enough to make your weapons and armor, along with extra to cover the expenses I'll cut my regular price in half." "What would your regular price be?" "two-thousand bits. This is a difficult metal to forage, and along with its rareness it is rarely used." "How about I get it for free, if I am able to work out a deal for you to supply the future armed forces of Equestria with weapons? There is a war approaching and with my word in I can promise you will be hard at work foraging weapons for the princesses. They pay very well, or so I've heard." His eyes lit up at the prospect of business, but then he became hesitant. "How do Ah' know your not lyin'?" "I swear upon my godly magic that I will return with the requested materials, and if I am unable to convince the princesses I will pay your price." "Very well" he said happily "What kind of weapons and armor do you want?" I then described in immense detail the armor I wanted. From the look on his face he seemed to be surprised I would want to wear such heavy armor, but I assured him I could carry several hundred pounds of armor on my worst days. *** I literally sprinted to the mine Iron Anvil had described. Guess what was outside the abandoned mine? Those damn wolfs, I could see that two of the previous pack had died from the infection. They looked to be nothing but skin and bones for the ones that had survived. The remaining three charged me without thinking, be it from starvation or from anger I could not tell. I killed the first without think, all it took was a quick kick to the head to smash its skull in. The remaining two seeing me easily kill their comrade started surrounding me. I didn't have a wall nearby so there was little I could do with them surrounding me, before they had completely circled me by I pushed both my arms down in an overhanded swing. It caused sand, dirt, and dust to completely envelope the surrounding area. No one could see, but I could in a way, 'feel' their soft pads on the ground. With a speedy movement I grappled one of the confused timber wolfs from behind, I quickly snapped its neck with an audible crack. I felt more then heard the fleeing wolf, without thinking I lashed out with earth, I heard the satisfying cracking of many bones. Once the dust settled I realized what I had done, I had completely incased the wolf with brittle stone, all of its now stony legs had broken from the momentum from its running. I can't tell if it is still alive but I quickly smashed its head in with my foot, I didn't want it to suffer needless pain. I thought about what I had done. I didn't know I could do that, so what exactly did I do? I felt a strange feeling of everything touching the earth, I then focused my power in the direction of the fleeing wolf. Then what? I didn't move my hands which is what is commonly needed to use my powers. I'm sure I'll figure it out when I need it most. I walked quickly into the mine shaft, with a little searching I came across a strange green metal protruding from a wall, it had a tiny amount of blue tint to it. This must be the metal Iron Anvil was mentioning. Upon touching it I felt a wonderful feeling of power surge through me. The metal seemed to fall from the surrounding rock, leaving me with a very heavy piece of metal. Iron Anvil was right, this IS heavy. But that good, comforting heavy, the kind that makes you confident you can take any blow the enemy has. I doubt the ponys here know of this strange metals magical properties, maybe it only affects me because of my element of earth? Either way I'm taking as much as possible of this metal, it is pretty cool stuff. *** I had made a wheel barrow of sorts to help me carry the large amount of heavy metal. I had to replace the wheels several time because they kept breaking. Man this metal is going to make some great armor. "Hey Iron Anvil, I got you plenty of the strange metal." "Ahh good, knew you could do et'. It will take a few days for me to fashion this, but it will be the strongest metal you will finds anywhere." I couldn't help but smile widely, this was exactly what I was looking for. I felt a little sad leaving the metal behind. It seemed almost as if I was leaving a piece of me behind. It sure seems to affect me quite a bit. Alright so what have I done so far? I have gotten food for the army, and have gotten myself armor. I also have gotten a dependable supplier of weapons and armor. All and all I think this is a good first day on the job. *** "Hey Mr. Tellus, could you elp' us get our cutie marks?" "Ummm... ok?" I said, not quite sure what they were asking of me. "What exactly is a cutie mark?" They seemed to be shocked that I, a god, didn't know what a cutie mark is. "Why it's ah' mark on our flanks that shows our special talent. We've been tryin' to get our for so long, could you please help us?" "Alright Alright," I said, they are too cute to be able to resist. Hey I have my weaknesses alright. It is not my fault they are so adorable "I'll help you, what do you have in mind?" "Why we need you to..." Shock covered my face, were they really asking me to do this? What kind of talent does this portray to? It seems their ideas have gotten more insane to get these "cutie marks". You know, to go to such lengths to get them. I mean COME ON. This is ridiculous, if I hadn't already agreed to help I would have flat out said no. But I didn't so I have to go along with it. It is sort of a rule of mine to keep promises. "Think you can do that" "Ughhh... ok." I said glumly. What have I gotten myself into?
Consilia sunt enim Amentibus: XIXPlans are for Idiots "Has this place always been a wasteland?" "Nope." "Thank you for your insightful wisdom, without you the worlds would be a dark and dangerous abyss of simpletons and hooligans." "I love how you tried to confuse me with your ingenuous use of language in such a Vernacularistic way. Please tell me, did you stay up all night coming up with that? For it must have taken eons to invent such an astute observation. Perhaps I could point you in the direction of a thesaurus, it may help you come up with elaborate words of wisdom." DAMNIT he even has a sharp tongue, how the hell am I going to best him? The only way I can think of it now is if I fought him, but without my strength I wont stand a chance. I am little more then mortal right now. *** "We have been walking for hours..." "Hmmm yes indeed we have, how perceptive of you" Licens said using a fake accent, I swear if this guy hadn't saved me I would have kicked his ass... well I would if I had my powers. "Do you know why I can't use my powers?" "I suppose it has something to do with that book, I reckon if we destroy it all the magic it has cast will be forfeit. But if that isn't it then I have no idea. But I have heard of Dead Wind researching a type of poison that takes power from gods for a limited amount of time." "So how did you get here" "That is for me to know, and for you to find out" Licens said in a pretend sultry voice, while leaping into a nearby tree. At least he still has his powers, or else we would be, pardon my language. Royally Fucked. "So any plans..." "Yup." Licens said while swinging from the dead tree. "Will you tell me?" "Yes I will.." "Just tell me the damn plan..." "Nope, not fellin' it" "Come on just tell me the plan..." "Say the magic words..." "How about I stick my foot so far up your ass you'll be coughin' it up" "Hmm... good luck with that. Because where I am standing it appears I have the advantage, you know. I am the only one with any magical properties, and along with my godly strength you don't stand a chance... but if you want to try and stick your foot up my ass be my guest. It might be fun kicking your ass." "We are not going to progress unless you tell me the plan..." "I know, but I have time to kill." "Your an enormous ass you know that right?" "Indeed I do. And that's why you wuv me" "I hate you so much..." "I love you too bro" *** "Please..." I barely whispered. "Hmmm what was that?" "Please" I said a little louder. "Sorry I couldn't quite hear that" "Please" I said more forcefully. "Sorry couldn't quite catch that last part..." "PLEASE" I nearly yelled. "Pa-pa-please what?" "PLEASE tell me the plan..." "Ok if you insist" *** "No..." "yes" "I am not doing that" "If you want to leave you will." "He will KILL ME" "Oh don't be a baby, death isn't so bad. Or so I've heard. Anyway it is the only way we can get out of here" "Why don't you do it?" "Oh lets see... I dunno... maybe because if you try to act out my part you will royally fail due to you lacking magic of any kind, shape, or form." "The hate I am feeling in this one moment cannot compare to what the hate of a thousand mortals feel in a thousand years and-" "Yeah yeah blah blah, now go do your part." "How the hell are we going to get him here anyway..." "Don't worry all will be taken care of."